A cylindrical ship slowly sailed past the dark sea bed, where no light fell.
This was the "Sea Dragon Ship" provided by Mother Sea.
The ship did not sail on water, instead it moved through the sea like a submarine.
Just a few hours ago, Saito and the others, who were being hunted down by the Elven navy, only managed to escape the "dragon’s nest" because they got saved by Arie’s party, who were chasing after Luctiana.
Arie, wanting to protect Luctiana who was sentenced to death by the Elven High Council, was preparing for the both of them to escape to the Kingdom of Gallia in self-exile. However, it was impossible to sneak into Halkeginia on their own. So, they planned to have Saito, who had good relations with the Gallian royalty, help them out by pulling some strings of his own.
In the dark rocking cabin, Saito never let go of Tiffania’s hand as she lay on the bed. Her whole body was covered in bandages, and she was attached to Elven medical equipment. She suffered near-fatal injury when Fatima, from the "Steel-blooded Party", tried to kill her with a gun.
It had been some time after escaping from the "dragon’s nest", but Tiffania still did not show any signs of waking up. She had just called out Saito’s name over and over in her dreams. Every time Saito heard that, he would clench her hands tighter, and whisper to her,
"Tiffa, I’m so sorry…… For not being able to protect you."
Saito looked after Tiffania by her side, while berating himself repeatedly.
It was all my fault that Tiffania got hurt by the gun. If I had thought about it more, I should have known that the cannon shots onto the water were just to distract them……
I should have at least let Tiffa board the patrol boat before. Instead, I said horrible things to her, like her being in the way, and pushed her away. ……
and then this happened.
Damn, what kind of Gandalfr am I? I can’t even protect people important to me at the most crucial times…… I’ve just got some power of my own, and I have become so conceited.
Saito raised his head, and glared at the other girl lying at the back of the cabin.
Having similar delicate features resembling Tiffania’s, she was the culprit who shot Tiffania, Fatima. After Saito crushed her shoulder bone in a fit of rage, she fainted and was carried by Arie and the others to the boat.
The sleeping girl breathed steadily and carried a peaceful expression on her face.
Saito clenched his teeth in rage. He tried to calm the fire in his heart by inhaling deeply.
This person tried to kill Tiffania, causing her harm.
Rage erupted up in his heart, unable to forgive her for what she did.
If…… If Tiffania was really killed by her that time…… Saito, under the influence of rage, would have killed her in revenge.
However, no matter what, Tiffania was still alive. So he should just stop it. Killing her would just make Tiffania sad.
"……Saito, eh, Saito…… are you there?"
However, she have not regained consciousness. From just now, she kept going in and out of dream state and shouting out for Saito.
"Don’t be scared, I’ll always be here. Because I am…… Tiffania’s familiar."
"Saito……"
As if she had heard Saito and felt relieved, Tiffania began to sleep quietly while breathing steadily again.
Saito slowly released his hand from hers, and gave a small sigh.
"Familiar…… eh."
While he was mumbling to himself, he felt the runes on his chest throb.
Now, Saito has new runes on his chest.
This was due to Tiffania, in a pinch, chanted the "Summon" spell while she was half-conscious. And to answer her summons, Saito was teleported before her.
"I felt so happy…… that Saito, you were the one to answer my ’Summon’ spell, and came to my side. This meant that where I belong…… is by your side…… and it also means that between Saito and me, there is a real connection……"
Saito had already became Louise’s familiar, so it should have been impossible for the teleportation gate to appear before him again. But the longing that Tiffania had for Saito had surpassed the supposedly insurmountable laws of magic, and allowed Saito to be resummoned, and became a new familiar.
However, at the same time, several questions came up in Saito’s mind.
Saito’s right hand still had the runes of Gandalfr engraved on them……so it meant that he was still Louise’s familiar, but now he was also Tiffania’s familiar.
A double familiar contract……was this really possible?
And the power of the fourth familiar, what will it be?
Gandalfr can use any weapon, Windalfr can command any beast, Myozunitonirun can operate any magical object at her will.
"Then what can the fourth familiar do?"
His chest throbbed with pain, making Saito feel an uneasiness that he could not put into words.
"What kind of destiny will we face, after this?"
Through the cabin window, Saito stared out to the dark open sea.
Where were they now?
Had they passed the borders of the country of elves?
"Louise and the others must be worried right now……"
\r \r \r
Right now, she must be so nervous that her eyes has gone red, while desperately trying to find Saito who had gone missing.
Saito felt a pang of sadness as he thought of Louise, who he had left in D’Orneilles.
Louise, my cute love. Her smart twinkling eyes had a depth of its own. Her strawberry blond hair, her porcelain snow-white skin, and her flat chest…… everything about her made me love her even more.
I want to meet Louise as soon as possible…… I want to see her, and hug her tightly. Even though I had only been to the country of elves for a few days, my thoughts of her never faded.
Not only Louise, there was also Siesta, Tabitha, Kirche, Mr. Colbert, the Princess, Guiche, and Malicorne, and everyone in the Undine Knights…… I wanted to meet everyone so much.
Right. When I get back to Halkeginia, I have to report about the "holy land" to everyone.
As he thought about this important thing, Saito’s head began to hurt.
The holy land was renowned to be the place where Founder Brimir first came upon. What the elves call "Shaitan’s Door", according to the pope, had a magical device that could stop the ’Great Uprising’.
To regain control of the holy lands, the residents of Halkeginia have continuously waged war with the elves.
"The holy land is the dragon’s nest, whether Mother Sea resided."
This, Saito believed in.
Gandalfr’s "gun" was found not far from the holy land.
There were a lot of weapons from Earth in the dragon’s nest. Rusty tanks, jets, guns, grenade launchers, and even the unbelievably huge nuclear submarine…… even though it had sunk to the bottom of the sea, but six thousand years ago, that place must have been land.
However, was he really told everything?
He has always felt that the Pope and Julio was hiding something from him.
The rampant "wind stones" causing the ’Great Uprising’, will destroy Halkeginia…… This much was the truth, but Saito still had doubts about them that he could not put into words.
Maybe the pope had already knew the position of the "holy land" long ago.
"What did that place really contain?"
Mother Sea had always thought that the underwater cave was simply a normal trash site. If there really was some magical device there, Mother Sea would have known about it.
The secret behind the "Holy Land" that was gradually being unraveled, the new rune of the familiar carved on him, and the reason why the first Gandalfr Sasha killed Brimir……
If he did not solve the mystery of what really happened there six thousand years ago, he would not be able to save Halkeginia at all…… Saito did not know why, but he had this feeling all along.
Maybe it was that the person who knew the most about what happened six thousand years ago, has been quiet for few hours now.
Saito spoke to the katana lying vertically on the side of the cabin.
"Hey, Derf, could you please wake up? There are many things that I want to ask you about."
However, Derflinger remained unresponsive. After the runes of the fourth familiar appeared on Saito’s chest, Derflinger never responded to him at all. Saito was not able to tell if he was unconscious, or simply asleep.
"What’s up with that. Is this thing really that bad?"
Saito got more and more uneasy. He lowered his head to look at the runes on his chest.
At this time, the sound of someone knocking rudely on the door echoed around the cabin.
"I’m coming in, barbarian."
The person who entered the cabin, was Arie, holding a breakfast plate.
Arie glanced at Saito, who was sitting on the floor, and then shifted his vision to Luctiana, who was lying on the bed beside Tiffania.
"How is she?"
Saito shook his head.
"She hasn’t awoken, but she also doesn’t seem to be uncomfortable anymore."
"Is that so."
Arie walked to the side of Luctiana’s bed. He chewed his lip bitterly.
"If only I had some training in healing magic."
Luctiana’s injuries were so serious that even the ancient magic of the elves could not heal her easily. Also, Arie and his party were elves with battle training, so they were not skilled in healing.
"How’s the half-blood doing?"
"Tiffa keeps speaking in her dreams. Is this medical equipment really enough for her?"
"We have tried our best. But there’s only emergency medical equipment on board this ship, so we should find a place with something more adequate as soon as possible."
Arie sat beside Saito and, with a straight face, gave him the breakfast plate filled with food.
"This breakfast was made by Idris. Eat."
On the plate, there were roasted meat, sliced onions and cabbages, sandwiched between a flat piece of bread, topped with a red sauce. Even though there was nothing like it in Halkeginia, Saito knew something very like it.
"It looks like a Shawarma burrito from Earth."
"Shawarma burrito? What’s that?"
Arie looked surprised.
"I’m sorry, why don’t you eat it instead, I have no appetite now."
Saito shook his head. To be honest, he was extremely hungry now. However, with Tiffania treading the borders of life and death, how could he allow himself to fill his stomach?
"No, you have to eat it even if you have force yourself to."
"I’ll eat it later."
"We might have to fight with the sea marshals later, so if you’re out of energy due to hunger that would be not be good for us."
"……All right, I understand, I’ll eat it."
Under Arie’s persuasion, Saito took the food that looked like a Shawarma burrito reluctantly.
Opening his mouth wide, he stuffed the whole thing into his mouth with abandon, downing it with gulps of water.
"G-guh……That was tasty!"
It was tasty. The Shawarma burrito was extremely tasty.
When he bit into the meat and cabbage, marinated with sweet spicy sauce, meat juices just exploded in his mouth. Sweet onions and fragrant spices gave off a rich aroma.
Maybe it was because his stomach got excited by the sudden entry of food, Saito’s stomach began to rumble.
It was as if his body just remembered what hunger felt like.
"What a barbaric way of eating. No wonder you are called barbarians."
"Oh shut it. This is how we eat it on earth."
Saito retorted while licking the sauce off his fingers.
He breathed a sigh of relief after finishing breakfast. His nerves, previously stiff, loosened up, and his mood relaxed a little.
Saito stared at the darkness beyond the window, and asked Arie.
"Where are we now, approximately? Have we passed the border?"
"Not yet. This ’Sea Dragon Ship’ is different from a military vessel, so it can’t go as fast. Also the navy has already blockaded the shortest path."
"Are those guys still hunting us?"
"Of course. This is because you people are the devil, and we are traitors of the elves. The ’Steel-blooded Party’ that is controlling the navy now wants to exterminate every devil even if they had to sacrifice themselves to do it. Of course they will hunt us down to the ends of the earth."
Arie took a glance at Fatima who was sleeping at the back of the cabin.
"Even though I originally thought of using her as a hostage when I brought her on board, to be honest, I’m not even sure if we can use her at all. They wouldn’t even think twice about sacrificing the lives of their comrades to exterminate devils. That is the sort of organization they are."
Saito looked at the cabin ceiling uneasily.
"Then what should we do next?"
"We will stop by Eumenes, then we will proceed to Gallia on land."
"Eumenes?"
"It’s a town that lies on the far western edge of the desert, where barbarians and elves trade."
"Humans and elves? Is there such a place?"
This was what made Saito very surprised. He once thought that the snobbish elves would not give a damn to communicate with humans, so it was a little incredulous for him.
"But the High Council will never acknowledge it. There are places like that at the border, and Luctiana often goes there to research barbarians."
Arie’s eyes turned to Luctiana.
"There are medical facilities in Eumenes, we shall heal those two there."
Just then, the ship suddenly rocked heavily, and the speed of the ship dropped.
"What’s happening?"
"Shallar seems to be in a bad mood. I’ll go take a look."
Arie then stood up. Shallar was the name of the sea dragon that is propelling the boat. It was the same dragon that Saito defeated in the canal just as they were escaping from Adyl.
"You get some sleep, be ready to fight at all times."
"It’s alright. I have to be awake when Tiffa comes round."
"Humph, stubborn barbarian."
Arie shrugged indifferently.
Just then, a dreamy voice could be heard from the bed.
"……Um, uh, uh……"
"Tiffa?"
Saito jolted and raised his head, surprised.
However, he immediately found out that, no, this was not Tiffa’s sound at all!
"You…… bunch of devils……"
Lustrous blond hair fluttered across his vision.
Fatima, who got up from bed, gave Saito a glare full of hatred with her jade green eyes.
From Baka-TsukiJump to: navigation, search
Streaks of light peeked through the night sky of the desert…… The "Ostland", which Louise and the others were on, flew at maximum speed while spewing out thick black smoke.
There were no resistance from the Elves in sight anymore. This was because Louise had wiped out the elite Elven air force, consisting of ten war ships and sixteen patrol ships, with her "Explosion" spell.
However, the "Ostland" was also heavily damaged after bearing the brunt of the cannon shells. There were gaping holes in the ship hull and the steam engine, which had been stretched to its limits, almost broke down. For it to continue flying up till now was nothing short of a miracle.
"Jean! I can see it now!" Kirche yelled out while leaning on the bulwark.
"So, that is the Elven capital city, Adyl?"
Adyl. The capital of "Nephthys", the country of the elves.
It was a magnificent artificial city built on the desert which was surrounded by the sea.
Criss-crossed by a network of huge canals, the city was filled with neatly arranged buildings with white walls. Islands, made of reclaimed land, peppered the sea around it, while many ships went back and forth between them.
Overwhelmed by the sheer scale of the city, Colbert could not help but let out a sigh.
A completely different sight from one would find in Halkeginia, it showed the deep technological disparity between the humans and the elves.
At the same time, Colbert felt as if his heart became as heavy as lead. After this, are they really going to be fighting against an opponent capable of building such a city……? He thought.
In the middle of Adyl, which oversaw the sea, stood a colossal white tower.
At a glance, the giant tower was about two hundred mails tall and bore no resemblance to any Halkeginian building. It had a strictly functional design devoid of any ornamental structure.
The building was of course, the "Kasper", where the highest Elven authority, the "Council" was located.
They were now only a dozen leagues away from the center of Adyl……
A severe atmosphere hung in the air just as Guiche asked, "Mr. Colbert, I have a question."
"What would that be, Mr Gramont?"
"Where would we be landing?"
There seemed to be a landing platform for Wind Dragons at the apex of the tower, but it did not seem capable of holding such a large air ship.
"We’ll crash-land the ship into the tower itself." Colbert said firmly.
Guiche did not believe his ears. Even Kirche widened her eyes.
"What? Are you serious?" Éléonore, who had been at the helm, shouted out to him.
"Of course, only someone crazy will do that."
"Huh?"
"But that is why, the elves might not be prepared to deal with this." Colbert said this with a serious expression.
Actually this was not some special plan to attack the enemy where they were least expected. They had to bet on this kind of plan to even get a millionth of a chance since they would not even have a millionth of a chance of winning a head-on battle against the elves.
"No matter how you put it, this is too reckless!"
"It was already reckless from the point where we rushed into Elven territory anyway." Colbert retorted.
"W-what if, we failed?"
"Then we’ll be blasted into bits." Malicorne said nonchalantly.
"Hey, what is that attitude of yours…… one small mistake and it will cost us our lives, you know."
"And that’s why you have a big responsibility not to drive us to our death, big sis."
"Are you asking to be kicked off the ship?"
"Well, it won’t be too bad if I would be able to go to heaven with big sis hand-in-hand, I think."
"Why would anyone want to go to heaven with you, or even take your hand, huh?" Éléonore booted Malicorne off to the bulwark in one swift motion, before gripping the helm tightly as if she had made up her mind. "There is no way I’m dying here, because I’ve not given up on getting married."
The "Ostland" steered straight for the "Kasper".
Meanwhile, Kirche leaned on Colbert, who was standing on the deck with a serious expression on his face. "Jean, even if this is a journey that ends in hell, I would always be by your side."
"Thank you, Miss Zerbst."
Just then, Kirche noticed that, her blue-haired friend, was sitting in the corner of the deck.
"Seriously? You’re reading a book, even at this time?"
Tabitha’s eyes did not leave the book, and she only nodded in response to the question.
"You really just do whatever you please, huh?"
What is it that was so interesting to her…… Kirche slipped behind Tabitha as she wanted to uncover the mysterious content within the tattered covers of the book.
However, taking a look at the contents only made her more confused.
What Tabitha was reading was a illustrated book for children.
"Oh, this is rare. Isn’t most of the books you read much more difficult than this?"
"This is a very important book to me."
"Oh……" Kirche muttered in disappointment as she turned to look at the bow.
Louise was sleeping soundly on Siesta’s lap there.
Louise had been sleeping like that ever since she used up all her mental will to cast a powerful "Explosion" spell at the Elven air fleet.
"Poor girl. But it seems that you will have to wake up soon."
"You’re saying that the barbarians are launching an attack here?"
"What the heck is Commander Amran doing?!"
At this time…… The "Kasper" council has devolved into chaos.
This was not something strange, since not only was the entire Elven air fleet destroyed, a barbarian ship also took the chance to sped towards Adyl. This was simply unheard of in the long history of human-Elf wars.
"Mmhmm. It seems that we might have underestimated the abilities of the barbarians."
\r \r \r
Upon hearing what the old elf on the council speaker seat, Turuk, had muttered, the council members turned grim.
"This is no joking matter, Mr. President. They must be the ’Undertakers’ who are coming to retrieve the ’Devils’." One of the council members spoke up.
"I’ve never would have thought that they were going to make a beeline for the ’Kasper’."
"There aren’t many guards here, are there?"
"What are you afraid of? They are only barbarians, what could they do even if they were to come here?"
After hearing one of the younger council member scoffing, some of the other members began to voice their agreements.
Well, it was true that every one of the elves in the council were powerful users of "Ancient Magic". They did not need to be afraid of barbarian magic, so it was natural for them to look down on the enemy.
Worry sprung up in Turuk’s mind as he surveyed the racket around him. "What a bunch of incurable fools."
How can they hold a meeting so calmly during these urgent times?
The peace and harmony all these centuries has corrupted the council. As a result, fanatic zealots like the "Steel-Blooded Party" rose in power.
"Even if our opponent are barbarians, we can not let our guard down. Didn’t you see how our air fleet was annihilated by them?"
Everyone quieted down as Turuk threw a wet blanket over their heated discussion.
"In any case, it would be better if we don’t make the mistake of underestimating them. They might pull off something unexpected."
The council members did not seem to heed his advice.
Turuk let out a sigh, looked away with a forlorn face and sunk into deep thought.
"Miss…… Miss Vallière, please wake up immediately."
"Mm…… mm……"
Siesta rocked Louise’s shoulders gently, but Louise only flipped to the side.
"…… Saito, I-I can’t do this, to wear a collar in the courtyard…… what the heck were you thinking……"
"What kind of dream is that?" Siesta could not help but roll her eyes as she heard that.
"Stop sleeping, please wake up now. The only thing that can fight against the elves, is Miss Vallière’s ’Void’ magic."
"…… Wu…… I shall not forgive you this time. Y-you made a noble like me, dress up so, embarrassingly……"
Siesta sighed and moved her face towards Louise’s ears. "Please wake up now. Come on, wake up…… Wake up now. Wake up, you, the one without a chest."
Tremble.
"Flat-chest, washboard, Tarbes plains."
Tremble tremble.
"Such a flat, flat, flat chest~"
Every time Siesta sung her strange song, Louise’s ears trembled to the rhythm of the melody.
"Miss Vallière’s flat chest is the flattest it can be~"
Louise jolted upright.
"You maid! Are y-y-you done with that song!"
"Ah, you’re finally awake. Get up, we’re about to go in, so please prepare yourself."
"Go in?" Louise asked back with drowsy eyes.
"Yes, I think we’re going to ram the ship into the tower."
"Huh?" Louise instantly woke up completely. "What? What are you saying again? I didn’t understood what you’ve said."
Just then, the "Ostland" began to shake violently.
"W-wait, what’s happening…… Aaaaaah!"
Louise and Siesta hugged each other as they rolled around on the deck.
"We’re going in! Mr Gramont, cast ’Fortification’ on the bow now!"
After hearing Colbert’s commanded, Guiche began casting the spell for "fortification" while grabbing the bulwark like everyone else on the ship. Layers upon layers of magical shield immediately covered the ship hull.
"We’re dipping down at thirty degrees! Everyone, hold on tight to something near you!"
The "Ostland" charged headfirst diagonally downwards at an incredible speed.
"Humph, well then, watch me handle this! I’ll let you know the abilities of a woman who can’t be married!" Éléonore held the helm tightly as she yelled out desperately.
"That’s the spirit! Big sis!"
"Shut the hell up!" Éléonore booted Malicorne off to the bulwark again.
Just then, the elves on the tower realized their motive. Elven guards rushed to the tower terraces and began to cast "Ancient Magic".
Countless fireballs, arrows of light, and wind blades ravaged the ship hull. It seems that they thought of changing the path of the ship, even by a little, since they were not able to destroy such a huge object.
"Fatty, blast them away."
"One big blast coming right up!"
Malicorne ran rolling and crawling to the "main cannon" on the front deck, and licked it.
The numbers, "324" were painted on the turret.
The main cannon of the "Ostland" was not just any ordinary large cannot. Colbert had forcibly installed the eighty-eight millimeter cannon from the "Tiger Tank" onto the ship.
Malicorne targeted the elves on the terrace through the sights and pulled the trigger forcefully.
Boom! The cannon roared thunderously as it spat out a huge cannon shell. At the same time, the shell flew forward in a straight line and devastated the terrace.
"Well done, fatty!" Éléonore kept turning the steering wheel while she planted her foot onto Malicorne’s face as he was blown away by the shock wave. Malicorne had a face of pure bliss as his face was stepped on.
They came closer and closer to the huge frame of the "Kasper".
Fifty mails, forty mails, thirty mails, twenty mails……
"Impact imminent!" Guiche screamed out.
In an instant, the ship bow collided into the walls with a deafening blast.
"Aaaaaah!"
The collision force was so strong that Louise and Siesta involuntarily let go of the bulwark.
Their bodies were thrown out of the ship. There was a brief moment where Louise felt as if gravity had disappeared. "Ah, I’m going to fall……" Just as she thought this, she felt as if somebody grabbed hold of her collar and pulled her up.
"Huh?"
"Kew, kew. You’re really a troublemaker, little red one!"
Still in shock, Louise, raised her head only to find Sylphid, who was carrying Tabitha on her back, hooking them by their collars.
"T-thank you."
Tabitha answered Louise’s soft words of gratitude with a curt nod, her face expressionless.
The dust in the air gradually settled down.
They could see how the gigantic body of the "Ostland" was stuck mid-way into the tower.
Even though most of the hull armor is destroyed, the engines and the motors were just barely functioning. If the ship had been made of wood, even if the "fortification" spell was cast on it, it would still break for sure.
"Is everyone alright?" Colbert coughed as he tried to stand up.
"Miss Éléonore, that was some superb steering you did there."
"What the hell was I even doing just now……" Éléonore grumbled as she coughed.
"Alright then, we’ll be charging into the heart of Elven territory. Is everyone ready for this?"
After hearing what Colbert has said, everyone nodded silently. They each began to pull out their magic wands.
"Very well." Colbert then took the lead, and jumped down from the deck, followed by Louise, Kirche, Guiche, Malicorne and Tabitha.
Siesta, who was not capable of magic, and Éléonore, who was the ship pilot, stayed on the ship so that they could take off immediately after they brought a hostage.
"Be careful, little one, kew, kew!" Sylphid yelled out, concerned about everyone. Tabitha nodded and said that it would be alright.
Siesta crawled onto the bulwark, and said to Louise, "Miss Vallière, you have to come back with Saito and Louise. Promise me that."
"Yup, I’ll promise you that."
"Miss Vallière, you also have to return safely to use, okay?"
"Of course."
"You really, really have to, you know."
"I know, I know."
"If…… Miss Vallière doesn’t come back, Saito will be mine, okay?"
"In your dreams."
After hearing Louise answer without missing a beat, Siesta gave her a small smile.
"Oh? Your legs are shaking, Guiche."
"This is called the warrior’s tremblings. What would you know about that, huh?" Guiche retorted Kirche’s teasing in an attempt to boost his courage. "So what if we’re going to fight against elves. Even when he was knocked down by my golems countless times, Saito still stood his ground and didn’t not surrender. He was the one who proved that commoners could fight back against the magicians. Fighting with the elves is nothing compared to that."
Guiche held on to his wand tightly. "Also, what we’ve chosen to take part in, is an honorable battle to save our comrades. Don’t you think so too?"
"That’s right, to save our comrade…… and the fairy with a large chest. This is the best battle ever. It’s such a simple goal, we’re not like those Romanians yelling about some holy crusade." Malicorne said.
"That’s right, we could even save the world. Think about it, if we manage to return alive, wouldn’t that make us so much popular with the girls?"
"Guiche, didn’t you already have Mon-Mon?"
"This and that are completely different things. Would you complain about being more popular with the girls?"
"You’re right."
The both of them patted each other’s backs and laughed at each other.
"You guys……" Louise could not help but roll her eyes at them.
Colbert gave a light cough. "Ahem."
"After we charge into the place, we will take an elf with a ranking as high as possible as our hostage, and have them to exchange the elf for Saito."
"How will we be able to know which elf are the higher ranking ones?" Louise asked.
"Well, at least, I think those elves won’t be dressed as a guard."
They will look like those elves back in Alhambra then, Louise thought to herself.
"I’ll take care of the guards from the lower levels of the tower." Tabitha said.
"Are you okay alone?" Louise asked worriedly.
"It’s alright. I’m used to working alone."
"Be careful, okay?"
Tabitha gave a small nod, before casting the "Flying" spell and flew down from the tall tower.
"Miss Valiere, how many times could you use the ’Void’ again?"
"I think I could use it a few more times."
Even though Louise said it with a firm voice, she was actually just trying to put on a brave face. To tell the truth, her mental will had been highly diminished by the extra powerful "Explosion" spell she cast to annihilate the Elven air fleet.
However, the thought that "she must save Saito" called out in her mind, making her heart tremble. This trembling of her heart was the source of her mental will, the ammunition need to cast "Void" spells. That feeling superseded her anger, her joy and even her grief…… As long as the trembling of her heart, due to her yearning for Saito, exists, no matter how tough it was, she would be able to fight her way out of it.
Saito, could you please wait for me, just a little longer…… I’ll save you.
Maybe they’ve taken away his sanity and his memories of me, but even so, I will never give up.
That’s because he’s my familiar, and I’m his master, and a-also his lover…… That’s right, when we meet, I must make him hug me tightly, t-then make him kiss me……
"Oh please, what are you daydreaming about?"
She noticed that Kirche was asking her with a face full of doubt.
"I-I wasn’t daydreaming at all!" Louise’s face could not help but flush red at Kirche’s question.
"Shall we go then, to save Saito and Miss Tiffania." Colbert said, as he raised his wand up high.
And so, after everyone silently overlapped their wands in the air, they charged straight into the heart of the tower.
Louise and the others, lead by Colbert rushed into the tower and ran past the corridors.
Lamp-like magical devices lined on the walls of both sides, the weak illumination showed doors along the corridor. Missing statues, drawings and other superfluous decorations highlighted the different atmosphere it had compared to the Halkeginia palaces.
A deep alarm echoed within the tower.
"Try not to make any footstep sounds. Don’t do anything on your own, and wait for my command." Colbert said softly. Beads of sweat slowly formed on his forehead. He had never felt this choking feeling of anxiety before.
They had sneaked into the enemy base without a map nor any information about them. Even though he had participated in all kinds of battles during his tenure as the leader of "Magical Research Experimental Group", this was is first time he had taken part in such a reckless mission.
Not only that, they were also fighting against elves.
Would they be able to leave this place alive? In the worst case, even if their plan were to fail, he should at least let the student escape with their lives…… As he thought about this, his expression turned even more severe.
"Where are all the elves?"
"Well, for most of the places with high ranking people, they would be at the apex of the building." Guiche answered after hearing Louise ask softly. "That is the case with Halkeginia."
After walking for some time, they entered an empty space that looked like a hall in the intersections of the corridors. Colbert stopped moving, and waved his staff to block the students behind him.
"Jean, is there something wrong?"
"Elves."
The word made everyone take in a cold breath.
Elves dressed like guards appeared at the other end of the corridor.
The beings named Elves, were existences that could take on a thousand human warriors alone. There were three of those fearsome warriors before them.
After that, the enemy noticed them, and immediately unsheathed their blades before running towards them.
Colbert instantly cast a "Flame Ball" in response.
With flames stronger than what any Square Mage could output by four times, three spheres of fire, with twice the radius of a "Fire Ball", shot towards the Elves while dragging trails of flames.
Sounds of explosions thundered across the corridor and the air itself shook as the powerful flames ravaged the elves. A merciless attack, made in stark contrast to Colbert’s typical good-natured appearance. Louise and the others stood dumbfounded behind him.
"Couldn’t we have taken them as hostages?" Malicorne said.
"I don’t think guards would have any value as hostages, and also……"
Colbert turned grim, and shot a glare towards the flames in the other end.
"I don’t think we can afford to be merciful to the enemies we’re facing."
They heard a strong gust howl across the corridor, sucking the flames into a swirling tornado and removing every trace of fire.
There was not even so much as a burnt cinder on the elves.
"So that’s the power of ’Firstborn Magic’.…… What terrifying strength."
Colbert muttered. On the other hand, the warriors seem to be yelling in Elvish. It seemed to be something insulting, since they mentioned something about the "devil".
"Leave this to me."
Guiche stepped to the front pompously as he waved his rose wand. Seven rose petals danced gracefully in the air, before turning into seven Valkyries, holding short spears, who stood in front of the Elves.
"Charge, my Valkyries!"
Upon Guiche’s command, the Valkyries immediately rushed forward.
However, the Elves simply jumped to them with their weapons made short work of the Valkyries with a few fluid strokes.
"Hey, what the heck?" Guiche’s face turned green, and cold sweat rained down Colbert’s brow.
There was an unimaginable strength hidden within the lithe bodies of the elves. Maybe they enhanced their bodies within their weapons and bodies.
"I would recommend that we escape while we can."
"Agreed." Colbert concurred with Malicorne’s suggestion.
It was pointless for them to obtain a Pyhrric victory here. While Louise might be able to do something with her "Void" magic, they should not simply waste their ace here.
"There’s a path here."
Louise pointed towards a corridor at the side.
"Alright, you guys, leave now. I’ll hold them off."
Colbert waved his staff and summoned a monstrous serpent of flame in one swift motion.
A cold and emotionless smile that he would have never shown to the students appeared on his face. Colbert radiated an feeling that he would scorch anyone who touched him. Every one except Kirche felt goosebumps travel down their spine.
The colossal flame serpent, befitting of his title, "Colbert the Flame Serpent", whisked towards the elves like a whip.
The Elven warriors, strong as they are, did not tread forward as confidently as before, against the ferocious flame serpent. They might not have expected such a powerful Mage among the barbarians.
"Mr. Colbert!"
"Leave now! Quickly!"
After hearing Colbert’s uncompromising command, Louise and the others could only rush down the corridor hurriedly.
Colbert summoned another flame serpent as he backed off. He was not planning to fight the enemy to the end here, since the enemy in question was the Elves.
Colbert sneaked a peek at the ceiling of the corridor before scheming coolly.
"I would have to lure them deeper into the corridor first."
The two flame serpents intertwined without any intention of letting their prey go free. One of the Elves seemed to have gotten tired of the battle that was going nowhere, and started chanting something. No matter what kind of spell that was, there was no way he could win after the spell chanting was complete. Spells of a smaller scale would have no effect against the powerful "Firstborn Magic"
"I’m not going to let you do that."
Colbert extinguished the flame serpents and immediately began casting the spell for "Flame Ball".
He aimed the three of them at the cracks in the ceiling.
The ceiling exploded before crashing down with a deafening noise and burying the Elves under it.
The cracks were created when the airship rammed into the tower. Colbert stepped back while masterfully controlling the flame serpents to lure the Elves right under the cracks.
After that, Colbert waved his staff, and cast the earth magic, "Alchemy" on the pile of rubble. It hardened, and became a huge block of brick and mortar.
The Elves had already used "Firstborn Magic" to enhance their bodies, so being buried under the rubble would probably not kill them. However, it should stall them for a while.
"I have to move fast."
Just as Colbert was about to chase after Louise and the others, the pile of rubble, which should have been solidified by "Alchemy", began to distort itself, like it was alive.
To prevent the guards from the lower levels from reaching them at the top, Tabitha, who had split from the group, descended on the terrace that had been destroyed by the cannon of the "Ostland".
She used the "Air Hammer" to destroy the glass window and entered the tower. She purposefully made a huge din to attract the attention of the guards.
The place that Tabitha had entered was a round space that was illuminated by magic. It looked like some sort of hall. There was a towering metal door at the deepest end.
The metal door suddenly opened with a bang.
Three armed Elves appeared.
Tabitha immediately cast the "Windy Icicle" spell towards them.
Five sharp pointed arrows of ice sped towards the elves.
However, they did not even reach their target before they were repelled by the strong gusts, not unlike a tornado, around the Elves.
It was the wind "Firstborn Magic", but that was within Tabitha’s expectations. She intentionally used less powerful magic to confirm the numbers of enemies.
Tabitha determined that…… there was no one among them who could use the terrifying spell, "Reflect". As expected, even among the Elves, only a select few could use such a formidable "Firstborn Magic".
Tabitha cast the "Blade" spell on her staff, and swiftly slashed at the trio.
The elves were stunned for a moment. They generally assumed that…… the barbarian Mages only could cast spells with exaggerated hand motions, which made them extremely vulnerable. Therefore, an assassin-like Mage who attacked nimbly and cast spells while not letting the enemy see their lip motions was a never before heard enemy for them.
The vacuum blade extending out of the staff cut open the "Wind Shield" and the uniform of the elf who looked like the team leader.
The elf looked shocked. Tabitha twirled her staff rapidly and cast a "Javelin" at point blank range.
The huge ice spear slammed straight into his chest plate and knocked the elf who looked like the team leader far away.
"First, one down."
Tabitha calmly counted in her mind as she withdrew her staff.
Tabitha’s original style of battle was to use a variety of long range spells to suppress the enemy. Using the "Blade" spell in hand-to-hand combat was not her forte.
However, she would not have any chance of winning against the Elves if they were able to use the powerful "Firstborn Magic".
As such, the only effective way was to take the first strike. She would use the condescending attitude that the Elves had towards barbarian Mages, and defeated them while they were still confused.
As she continue to channel magic into her staff, she felt as if her heart was slowly enclosed by ice. As she focused her concentration to the maximum point where she attained perfect tranquility, the world around her slowed down to a snail’s pace. She even managed to see each of the surprised expressions on the Elves.
"This should do."
This was what she wanted, that feeling from before. If she was unable to retrieve this cold, absolute-zero heart, she would never be able to win against the Elves.
Just like when Tabitha the Snowstorm still had the title of the "Seventh" knight of the North Parterre.
Suddenly, Tabitha felt a faint presence behind her. This was something akin to the sixth sense, a product of training her intuition during her long years of working in the shadows.
Tabitha quickly ducked down before a blade of light nearly sliced through the air above her head. As she turned around, Tabitha went around the elf behind her and cast a "Javelin" at him. She confirmed that the Elf was knocked away at a corner of her eye, before slashing the other Elf. However, the enemy was no pushover, so not only did he manage to dodge the invisible blade, he also managed to cast "Firstborn Magic".
Tabitha saw that and could not help but panicked a little.
To fight "Firstborn Magic" head-on with Mage magic…… There would be no chance of winning.
Tabitha chose to chase after the enemy to attack before he could, but this was just what he wanted her to do.
Warning bells rang in her head as she felt as if she stepped into a swamp.
Tabitha immediately cast "Flying", but she was slower by just a hairbreadth. A hand emerged of the earth caught her leg and slammed her into the ground.
The warrior yelled something loud in Elvish, and slashed downwards.
Tabitha hastily turned over and parried it with center of her staff. As the blade closed in on her eyes, the blue pupils of Tabitha began to shake uncontrollably. Fear slowly crept into the core of her frozen heart.
There was no one else who knew about what terrible things the Elves could do than Tabitha. When she went to her old mansion in Orléans to save her mother…… Tabitha could not do anything against the Elves.
The blade before her eyes was just barely above the tip of her nose. "Is this the end……" Tabitha closed her eyes, as if she had accepted her fate.
Just then, a face appeared in Tabitha’s mind. It was the face of the young man that Tabitha had admired secretly in her heart.
Suddenly, the young man’s appearance merged with the main character of the book that Tabitha had read before.
"The Hero of Ivaldi."
He was the hero of the legendary story that Tabitha had always yearned for since she was young.
"At the time, I was a princess who was saved and liberated by the hero. However, this is my turn. I will be the one who will save that person, the ’Hero of Ivaldi’."
"I cannot, die here."
Tabitha closed her eyes and started to chant a spell.
"Rakus Wotale Isu Yise Hagaras"
Tabitha’s staff began to shine, and from that beam of light, a powerful wind howled into existence.
The Elf looked a little shaken. The prey, driven into the corner, rebounded with even greater strength.
He increased pressure on the blade as he saw this, trying to cut both Tabitha and her staff.
However, there was no longer any fear in Tabitha’s mind, as she continued to chant the spell with a frigid voice.
The surrounding air instantly froze in the freezing hazy gusts. The frozen air turned into threads, swirling in between the both of them.
The Elf’s eyes opened wide as his face turned into a shocked expression. It would be impossible for her to escape unscathed if she used this spell at such a close distance.
However, Tabitha froze every feeling of fear she had in her heart, and finished chanting her spell. ——
"Blizzard"
This spell, that was originally just a Triangle spell, reached the power of a Square spell. Countless blades of ice rampaged mercilessly across the hall, slashing through everything it touched.
The immeasurably powerful tornado of icy blades lashed out at Tabitha’s petite body, and threw her against the wall.
Tabitha gingerly opened her eyes and looked around, only to find a Elven warrior lie before her, the armor on his body completely shredded apart. It might have been that he stepped back to dodge the spell, causing him to take even more damage than Tabitha who had been in the eye of the storm.
Tabitha struggled to get on her feet.
After defeating the three Elves…… How many more of these tough opponents would she has to face?
Tabitha cast the "Night Vision" spell on herself as she arrived at the passageway outside the hall. Even if she was not able to defeat the guards from the levels below, she had to try to stop them in their tracks.
Just then, she heard a set of footsteps in the passageway behind her.
She determined that there was only one person from the footsteps, and that the other person was walking towards her slowly.
Tabitha raised her staff.
The silhouette of an Elf with a long cape emerged from the darkness.
Sweat drops appeared on Tabitha’s forehead.
This was because the aura shown by the other person was obviously different from the three Elven warriors just now.
"He’s very strong."
Tabitha’s intuition, as a warrior who has fought in countless battles, told her that.
The elf stopped moving after noticing Tabitha’s presence.
Tabitha immediately cast "Windy Icicle" towards her opponent without another word. However, the icicle spear turned around and lunged towards Tabitha just as it was about to reach the elf’s chest.
ZNT21 053.jpg
"Reflection".
Tabitha used her staff to knock away the icicle spear and instantly casted "Blade" as she rushed forward.
The elf with a long cape slowly lifted his hand, seeming to be casting "Firstborn Magic".
Tabitha knew well that she would not be living for long if she allowed her opponent to complete the spell.
Just as the vacuum blade rebounded, Tabitha’s body was also thrown far away.
"It’s useless. No blade can cut through my ’Reflection’."
Blue pupils stared into Tabitha, who was lying on the ground, from beneath the hood.
"Aren’t you……!"
Tabitha was frozen in place. Her expression which was once as chill as ice, could not help but show hints of surprise.
"The color of your hair and eyes…… are you the princess of Gallia?"
It was Bidashal.
The terrifying elf who imprisoned Tabitha’s mother and her in Alhambra.
"Huff, huff…… w-wait for me, hey!"
"Can’t you run faster? The Elves are going to catch up to us." Guiche urged Malicorne who was already out of breath after just running for a while.
"I’m just not good at running."
"Would it be faster for you to roll instead?"
Just as Kirche said it, a thunderous roar came from their back.
Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked backwards.
\r \r \r
"Mr. Colbert?" Louise’s tone showed uncertainty.
The explosions echoing around them only served to deepen their fears. However, not long after that…… they heard light footsteps heading their way. Colbert was running towards them from the other end of the pathway.
"Jean……"
"It seems like his attempts in stopping the Elves from chasing after us were successful."
Louise and the others let out a sigh of relief when they saw Colbert run towards them.
Nevertheless, they noticed something strange about him.
Why was Mr. Colbert running with all his might with an exasperated feeling on his face?
"W-what is that?!" Guiche paled as he pointed behind Colbert.
When everyone saw the thing was appeared from that direction, they were dumbstruck.
The thing that was chasing after Colbert as he ran away was actually a giant "arm" made of rock.
"W-what the heck is that?!"
"Are you dumb, of course, it’s ’Firstborn Magic’!" Guiche answered, annoyed.
Colbert, who had been running as best as he could, scream out with all his energy, "You guys, everyone, run away as fast as you can! Our magic is useless against it!"
Even if Colbert had not told them that, everyone was already running on the pathway.
"W-when will it stop chasing us?"
"Well, that will of course be when it squashes us." Malicorne answered Louise, who was out of breath.
"What should we do then!"
"Hey, Louise, I thought of a nice strategy." Guiche, who was panting heavily, suddenly spoke.
"What is it?"
"How about everyone just bow down and apologize? Who knows, maybe the Elves are willing to negotiate with us."
"How could there be such a good thing like that. Don’t forget, we were the one who rammed a ship into their tower. Also, does anyone among us speak Elvish?"
"I really thought it was a great idea." Guiche groaned loudly as he ran.
"There’s a door here!" Malicorne pointed towards the front.
There was a small door at the end of the pathway. There was no other forked paths, so there was no choice for them.
"It seems like we could only hide in there."
"Yeah……"
The deafening din behind them continued to press closer to them.
Louise and the others made a leap of faith and rushed to the door.
Guiche, who reached the door first, tried to push the door with all his strength.
"I can’t open it, I think it’s locked."
"Move aside."
Kirche whipped out her magic staff, and began chanting the spell for "Fireball".
The door opened in a clean blast from Kirche.
However, behind the door, it was a round room which could only accommodate a few persons.
Kirche showed disappointment upon realizing this.
"Alas, it seems like we’re at our wit’s end."
Everyone took a look backwards, only to find the giant "arm" born of Firstborn Magic stormed forward, barely impeded by the walls.
At this rate, everyone would turn into mince meat while holding their hands.
"Oh mighty Founder Brimir, I pray for assistance for your Children in this time of need……"
"Get a grip of yourself, Guiche!" Seeing that Guiche has discarded his wand and sat on the ground, Louise told him that as she pulled his ears.
On the other hand, Colbert crouched and scrutinized at the floor of the small room with a serious expression on his face.
"Jean, what’s wrong?"
"This is an elevator." Colbert answered upon hearing’ Kirche’s question.
"What’s an elevator?"
"It’s a magical device that uses the power of wind stones to carry people. There are similar devices in the Hamlin Academy of Tristania."
"Does that mean we could control it even if we’re not elves?"
"Yes, there’s a good chance."
After that, Colbert began to study the round panel of a floor.
"Faster, Mr. Colbert!" Guiche yelled anxiously.
The ground shook as loud sounds closed in on them.
The giant rock "arm" appeared before them.
Malicorne attacked it with the "Air Hammer" relentlessly.
Kirche also used her magic wand to shoot "Fireballs" at it.
Meanwhile, Guiche used Earth Magic to erect a huge wall in front of everyone.
However, none of their magic worked. The "arm" demolished the wall Guiche made easily and stretched its fingers wide. It was about to crush Louise and others into oblivion.
"Uwah!"
"Oh, I think I know how! Everyone, get in here now!"
After hearing Colbert shout, everyone immediately entered the elevator.
The elevator instantly became crowded when five people entered it.
Colbert used magic to activate the wind stones.
After the initial feeling of weightlessness, the round panel plunged down with a whoosh.
"W-we’re saved……"
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as they descended downwards.
However, it was not all over just yet.
Rumble rumble rumble……!
A heavy rumble came from above.
"I have a bad feeling about this……" Guiche spoke.
"Oh, that’s weird, because I feel the same too." Louise trembled as she looked up.
The next instant, a powerful force slammed into the elevator and distorted the ceiling.
"Yiii!" Guiche was so scared that he hugged his head with both hands.
A few continuous hits later, the elevator ceiling was finally ripped apart.
At the same time, the elevator stopped working.
"Get out now!"
Everyone hurriedly crawled out of the elevator upon hearing Colbert yell out. The elevator they had been riding just now was then promptly pulverized by the giant rock "arm".
"Can’t they just let us go!" Kirche could not help but exclaim.
"Allow me." Louise walked forward, and raised her wand.
She then closed her eyes, and focused inwards. The face of her favorite familiar then immediately appeared before her.
"Saito…… Where are you right now? What are you doing right now?"
Her memories of him flowed into Louise’s mind, and faded away.
There were happy memories and sad memories. There were memories of him being kind and gentle to her and memories where they fought…… The memory when they met in the Versailles Courtyard where they hugged each other without any clothes on…… The memory when he mistook her for Tabitha, and when she saw him k-kiss the princess, in the basement below the villa…… Her blood boiled as she thought about it. "Is S-Saito now being all i-intimate with Tiffania……?"
The powerful waves of emotions within her mind was distilled into her mental willpower that permeated her entire being. Louise chanted the runes of the "Void" spell, one that she has used so many times that her body would naturally summon it on its own.
Once the chanting was complete, Louise waved her wand.
"Explosion".
The bright light from the tip of her wand destroyed the giant rock "arm" in a deafening blast.
"Oh, well done, Louise!" Guiche said, out of admiration.
"As expected of Miss Vallière’s ’Void’ magic, it’s effective against the elves’ ’Firstborn Magic’."
"Mm, but I can’t use it anymore." Louise’s legs gave in and she sat limp on the floor as she panted heavily. It seems that the attack just now took a lot from her.
Kirche, worried, asked Louise, "Hey, are you alright?"
"Mm, yeah, I’ll be okay……"
"In any case, where are we exactly?"
Kirche lit the tip of her wand, and looked around.
It was a pathway unlike the one they had been in just now.
The ceiling was at least twenty mails high, it seemed like a wide hall of sorts.
"It seems like a place where they have meetings," said Colbert.
"This may be the place where the Council meets…… Hmm, that being said, the elevator just now should be build to reach this place then."
Just then, a bright sphere of light appeared above everyone, and shone over the entire hall.
"Eh?"
What Louise and the others saw in the next instant shocked them.
"The work of the devil, I’ve seen what you’ve done."
They were surrounded by dozens of Elves.
Peering down at Louise and the others from the seats that were arranged like a staircase, all of them looked like high ranking Elves with their long flowing robes. In the middle podium of the large hall, there was a serious looking Elf with a long beard.
"T-there’s so many of them……" Guiche’s voice was shaking.
This was expected since the number of Halkeginian nobles that have seen so many elves could just fit into one hand.
As for the number of nobles who had seen them and lived to tell the tale…… it should be zero.
"What’s there to be afraid of, even though they are Elves, they are just a bunch of old people anyway." Malicorne’s tone has a tinge of hope.
"We could at least take one as hostage, right?"
"Y-yeah. They don’t seem to have any weapons anyway."
"You moron." Kirche looked indifferent.
"The power of the ’Firstborn Magic’ Elves possess grows with their age. In other words……"
"In other words?"
"Every one of these Elves…… especially the old Elf who seems to be the highest authority here, are the most terrifying magic users."
Guiche and Malicorne could not help but take in a cold breath as they heard what Kirche has spoken.
"Welcome to Adyl, barbarians." The old Elf who stood on the tall podium said.
He was not talking to them in elvish, but in fluent Gallish, the lingua franca of Halkeginia.
"However, who could have thought that you would reach this place in such a barbaric manner."
"Who are you?" Colbert asked him.
"I am Turuk, the president of this Council."
"The president……!"
This answer made Colbert blurt out in shock.
The original was indeed to kidnap a big-shot Elf as hostage in exchange for Saito and Tiffania.
However, they actually ended up meeting the president himself…… This was too much for them.
The president, leader of all the Elves looked downwards at Louise and the others, and advised them,
"Foolish barbarians, put down your weapons and surrender. We will treat you well."
"What do you think, Louise?" Kirche shrugged and turned her head to look at Louise.
Louise’s hazel-colored eyes shot a determined glance at Turuk.
"We’ll never surrender, return Saito and Tiffania to us."
Turuk shook his head.
"Did you mean the undertaker of the work of the devil, and its protector? I’m sorry but we will not oblige. As it stands for us, we cannot allow you to assemble all the trump cards."
Even thought Turuk said this, Louise felt relieved. If the elves knew that the Void always would continue to be revived, then it would mean that they would not kill Saito and Tiffania.
"Well then, there’s no point negotiating further. The reason why we’re here is to bring them back."
Louise answered Turuk, and pointed her magic wand at him.
She then asked the four others behind her.
"Does anyone has any objections?"
"Of course not."
Kirche smiled brightly as she pulled out her magic wand.
"There is no ’surrender’ in the Zerbst dictionary."
"Protecting the students is my duty as a teacher."
Colbert also brandished his staff, along with Guiche and Malicorne.
"Thank you, everyone."
Louise rubbed the edge of her eyes.
"I’m not doing this for you, Louise."
"There is no honor in being nobles that just stood aside and did nothing when their allies needed help."
"That’s exactly it."
Everyone raised the tip of their wands and staff high and pointed it towards Turuk who stood on the tall podium.
"So this is your answer?"
Turuk shook his head sympathetically.
He then descended down from the tall podium and met Louise and the others in the lower level.
"There’s no other choice then, this will be where you breathe your last breath."
Turuk raised his hands and began chanting "Firstborn Magic".
"O great spirits of stone, our sturdy protectors……"
The floor suddenly started to shake violently.
The rocky ground floated off the ground and one by one flew into the air.
The rocks slammed and merged with one another, forming a huge slab of stone.
What appeared in front of Louise and the others was a stone giant that was at least ten mails tall.
"W-what the heck is that!" Guiche could not help but exclaim.
"He really is a fearsome monster". Any trace of a smile was now gone from Kirche’s face.
"This was the power that they have boasted about, the power of the ’firstborn’ elves."
Turuk swung a balled fist, and the stone giant raised his feet to stomp on the ground.
The ground shook as stone splintered off the ceiling and rained from above.
Even the elves who were looking at them from above were surprised.
"Everyone, leave the place, if you wouldn’t want to be caught in the aftermath of the great Elvish power!"
The council members ran to take cover in the corners of the great hall when they heard Turuk’s advice.
"Miss Vallière, are you able to cast Void spells?"
"If it were just one spell…… then maybe yes I think so." Louise answered. However, anyone could see that she was just putting up a brave face.
"We’ll try to delay him as best as we can. You think of something." Kirche said.
"It’s all in your hands now, Louise, we can only count on your Void." Guiche said, as he licked his lips.
"Mm, I understand."
The stone giant leapt up with a loud crash. The level of dexterity it displayed compared to the Bronze Valkyries were heaven and earths apart, it was just like a living thing.
The huge silhouette plunged from above. Louise and the others split up and ran for cover.
Rumble rumble rumble!
The stone giant landed with a foot planted into the ground, creating a dust cloud that went everywhere.
Colbert shot three "Flame Balls" at the head of the stone giant which had stopped moving.
Three balls of flame with the ability to home in on their target and a long tail of fire behind them, hit the stone giant head on.
However, no explosion was heard. The surface of the giant glimmered and the balls of flame flew back at Colbert instead.
"Jean!"
Kirche casted the same "Flame Ball" spell immediately.
Two sides of fireballs clashed into each other in the air and exploded.
"The body of the giant has been imbued with ’Reflection’ magic!"
"My Valkyries! Stop it in its path!"
Guiche waved his rose wand.
The bronze Valkyries instantly appeared around the stone giant, and threw their spears at the giant.
However the short spears thrown by the Valkyries were easily repelled.
"It won’t work. That giant is the manifestation of all the elven power within the ’Casper’. None of you will be able to hurt it at all."
Turuk proclaimed with a cold voice. The stone giant looked down, and grabbed all the bronze Valkyries in its hand like they were toys and threw them at Guiche.
"Aaaaaah!" Guiche immediately ducked when he saw that.
What remained of the bronze Valkyries flew over Guiche’s head. They smashed into the wall and disintegrated into little pieces.
Shortly after that, the giant gave out a low roar and it lowered its head and rushed towards them.
"Split up!" Colbert yelled.
Guiche and the others immediately casted "Fly" and flew away to the air.
The giant slammed into the wall, demolishing it.
"Are they trying to take down the entire building?!" Guiche, who landed on the second level seats, said.
"They would get it up and running again with that ’Firstborn Magic’ of theirs anyway." Malicorne said while wiping off the cold sweat off his brow.
"Hey, where’s Louise?" Colbert said.
"Eh?" Kirche began trying to find Louise anxiously.
She found Louise amidst the dust clouds fogging up her vision.
Louise was standing right behind the giant.
"Miss Vallière, run away!"
"By the way, Louise can’t use ’Fly’, right?" When she said this, Kirche looked at Louise’s expression, and noticed something about her.
No…… It was not that she was not able to escape, but simply that she did not want to escape.
With her wand pointed forward, Louise, facing against the giant, raised her head and said,
"You won’t dare to really kill me, right."
"That’s right. If we were to kill you, the undertaker of the work of the devil will revive again anyway. However, even if I don’t take you life here, I have plenty of other methods of taking control of your mind and body."
The giant stretched out its hand, ready to take Louise in its grasp.
Just then, Louise activated her spell.
"Explosion!"
A small blast occurs near the chest of the giant, but that was all that happened.
It seems that she has run out of mental will.
"Just…… Just one more time……" Louise tried to chant the "Void" spell again.
However, it was too late. The giant captured Louise’s petite body within its grasp.
"Let go of Louise!"
Guiche chanted spells, and dozens of earthen walls fell on the head of the giant.
Malicorne casted his wind spell and attacked the hand of the giant.
Colbert and Kirche also used Triangle Fire spells.
However, the joint attacks by all four of them failed to penetrate the Elven "Reflection" magic. Malicorne was even blown away by the reflected spell.
"Ah, Ugh……" Louise struggled within the giant’s grasp, but to no avail.
"It seems like you’re no longer capable of using the work of the devil."
Turuk’s murmurings showed a slight hint of disappointment.
The giant’s hand pressed hard, and Louise was so scared that she began to tremble.
"Saito, save me……" Louise could not help but summon the name of her beloved familiar.
However, she immediately bit down on her lip, and stopped her voice from escaping her mouth.
"It’s supposed to me saving Saito…… How can I even hope that Saito will come and save me?"
However, she was unable to activate Void anymore.
She has just used up all of her mental will just now.
"S-save me!"
Screams of help came. A look below showed that one of Guiche’s hands has been taken hold of by the giant. Colbert and Kirche tried to save him, but they were swatted away like insects.
Despair crept further into the core of Louise’s soul. She felt so uncomfortable…… She could not breath anymore.
If she lost her consciousness here like this, then she would definitely also lose her free will. All the details of the important memories between the both of them would be erased, and she would never meet her beloved Saito ever again.
"Sorry, Saito……"
Just as…… Louise was mumbling while her consciousness faded away, Louise discovered a change within herself.
"Eh……?"
A terrifying amount of power blossomed within the very core of Louise’s body.
"What…… What is this power……?"
Her mental will should have been depleted after she had cast all of the "Void" spells.
However, why was mental will currently flowing into her body again?
It was as if it flowed from somewhere else.
She felt…… a sort of throbbing feeling.
"What’s happening? What was, this power?"
Large amount of mental will spilled into Louise’s body. They swirled around in her body, trying to find a way to be released from her. If she did not keep her spirits up by 120%, she felt as if her consciousness would be crushed by the sheer amount of power within her.
At the same time, Louise felt that as if she was protected by something strong and powerful.
This was a familiar feeling.
"This feeling, is Saito!"
Louise was very sure of this.
This was Saito’s power. Was it the bond between the familiar and her…… or something else entirely? She did not fully understand the theory behind this, but in any case, Saito’s power had entered her body……
The giant pressed down even hard on Louise, planning to choke her unconscious.
"There’s no way I’m letting you do this."
Louise closed her eyes and casted a "Void" spell.
In the next instant, Louise figure disappeared from the giant’s hand.
"What! Impossible!" Turuk shouted out in shock.
The Elven Council members looking down at them from the top also began to make a ruckus.
"Where did she disappear to……!"
"I’m here."
Louise’s voice came from a place far away from Turuk’s head.
She stood straight on the lighting device that hung from the ceiling.
Using the "Teleport" spell, she moved to that place in an instant.
"Is the that work of the devil……!"
Louise then pointed her wand towards the bottom and began to chant a spell loudly.
"Eoru Sunu Firu Yarunsaksa……"
"Onu Sunu Uriu Ru Raduo……"
The mental will that was flowing continuously within her…… was converted into "Void" runes, and was concentrated into the tip of her wand.
The high feeling that she had never felt before made Louise feel troubled.
However, she just felt like Saito was beside her…… This feeling made Louise feel like there was nothing to be afraid of.
She felt as if she could use any magic she wanted……
"Beozusu Yuru Suwieru Kano Oshiera."
The melody of the runes that she has chanted countless times, interwove as she willed them to be in her mind.
Louise overlooked the stone giant from above.
There was nothing to be afraid of. You’re nothing but a lump of normal rock.
"Jera Isa Wunshu Hagaru Beokun Iru……"
The spell was complete.
Louise flicked her wand once.
"Explosion!"
A small dot of light, only the size of a pea, rapidly expanded near the chest of the giant, and exploded.
The "Explosion" Void spell punctured through the elven "Reflection", and blasted the ten-mail-tall giant into pieces. What was left of the giant fell into the crater that also appeared in the ground.
"Oh, Louise, she succeeded!" Guiche, who was released from the giant’s hands, exclaimed cheerfully.
"Hey, wasn’t there still a lot of power left within you? I see, you were saving it for last, right?"
Louise shook her head.
"This was not my own power. It was borrowed from Saito."
"What’s that supposed to mean?" Kirche asked with a befuddled expression on her face.
"Ah, this is the work of the devil…… Truly a terrifying power to behold." Turuk mumbled with a shocked expression.
Louise then pointed her wand towards the panicking elves.
"Don’t move. Or I will give you another shot."
The elves stopped in their tracks when they heard that. If the power of the "Void" could pass through even "Reflection", then it was obvious that no matter how strong the "Firstborn Magic" spell was, it will not be able to deflect another Void spell of the same destructive power.
However, they have other doubts of their own.
A spell as powerful as the one before, could it really be used again?
To tell the truth, Louise was indeed just bluffing. The mental will that has filled her body just now has disappeared without a trace after it was completely used in the the explosion just now. ……
Louise and the Elves stood in a face off, divided on two sides by the remains of the giant.
"Mu, has she finally caught up……"
Turuk closed his eyes and said with a voice in a volume nobody could hear.
Just then, the windows at the top of the hall were shattered.
A petite silhouette appeared, and before any of the Elves could react, it flew to Turuk’s side with the dexterity of an assassin, and pressed the tip of the staff at his neck.
"Tabitha!" Louise cried out.
"You move, you die."
Tabitha coldly warned Turuk as she pressed her staff on his neck.
Turuk simply held both his hands up in surrender.
"Where is Saito?" Tabitha questioned.
"He’s not here."
Turuk shook his head.
"That barbarian has already escaped with the undertaker girl."
"What did you say!"
Just as Louise and the others bravely rushed headlong into the Elven stronghold…… Saito and Ari attempted with great effort to subdue the ferociously struggling Elven girl who was on the deck.
"Stay down!"
"Ugh…… L-Let go of me, you bunch of devils!" Fatima, whose hands were held behind her back by Ari, was squirming like a fish that was hooked on land, while cursing the entire time.
"Let go of me now, or I will……"
"Or you will what?" Ari said coldly.
"Ugh……" Fatima could only bite her lips in frustration.
The Elven "Firstborn Magic" was indeed far stronger than the magic of the magi, but it cannot be freely used at will anywhere. The elf who had a bond with the spirit of the boat was Ari, so she has no power here.
"I can let you go, but we’re right in the belly of the sea, you know?"
"What did you say?" Fatima looked towards the round cabin windows.
Only to find that it was completely dark outside.
"So this is a sea dragon ship, huh……"
"That’s right. If you didn’t want to be thrown into the sea, shut your mouth."
Fatima finally stopped struggling, and calmed down.
"Does this mean that I’m a hostage?"
"Mm, well, you can say that." Ari said.
"I expected nothing less from a traitor like you to use such despicable measures."
"Whatever you say then, at least I’m better than a zealous fanatic like you."
"Bastard, how dare you insult our party!" Fatima raised her head and bellowed. Her eyes then laid on Tiffania, who was still sleeping on the bed. "Shajal’s daughter…… Could it be that she was still alive?"
"Yes. And you were actually the one who injured her so heavily." Saito opened his mouth.
"Humph, that was what she deserved anyway."
"What did you say……!"
This made Saito boil in rage. The flames of anger that was barely suppressed flared again in his heart.
"It was her…… She was the one who shot Tiffa." Saito stared daggers at Fatima.
"You damned devil, do you hate me? If you do, then just kill me now, it would be better than being insulted by you!"
"You little……!"
Saito looked like he was going to say something, but he stopped just as the words were about to leave his mouth. This was because he noticed that Fatima, who had been putting up a brave face, showed fear in her eyes.
Saito took a deep breath. "No, I won’t do that. That will only make Tiffa sad."
If he extracted revenge from an enemy who cannot resist in any way, what is the difference between him and her.
After collecting his composure and stifling his rage, Saito thought of why she would hate Tiffania.
Well, elves and humans have been facing off against each other for eons.
In the eyes of an elf, a half-blood like Tiffania would either be a mongrel or a traitor. Elves who are friendly towards humans like Luctiana are a special case. However, even if that was so, the hatred Fatima had towards Tiffania was too abnormal.
"Hey you, is there some kind of bad blood between you and Tiffania?"
"Bad blood? Of course there is. Do you understand how much pain and suffering our clan had endure because of the mother of this traitor!"
"Your clan?"
This sentence made Saito understand everything.
"Could it be that you and Tiffania were from the same clan?"
Saito thought of what he had heard from Tiffania about her background.
Tiffania’s mother, came to Halkeginia from the land of the elves alone, and became the beloved concubine of an Albion Duke.
"Ah I see, it’s because she’s Tiffa’s relative!"
No wonder they look so similar in appearance.
"That’s right. Our clan was banished because of her mother. You would never understand how badly we will be treated if there was a traitor from our clansmen…… We were insulted by everyone and banished out of the town, where we were left to wander near the borders of the desert, living a life where we could only drink muddied water!"
Fatima bit her lips so hard that it looks like she was almost going to make herself bleed.
The intense hatred she had, that seemed to have invaded her very core, overwhelmed whatever aura Saito had projected for a brief moment unknowingly.
So that was why…… she hated Tiffania so much. That hatred of hers was also probably why she was used by the bastards in the "Steel-Blooded Party".
"The act of marriage between an elf and a human in of itself is treason."
Ari said.
"B-but that’s not Tiffania’s fault, right?"
Fatima’s case was understandable. However, that was not related to her daughter, Tiffania. There was no reason for her to carry the crime on behalf of the mother.
"Humph, nobody asked her to be the daughter of a traitor. Her very existence in this world is a crime. I heard that after my aunt ran away, she became the lover of a noble, and her daughter grew up shamelessly in a world of comfort without knowing what sort of humiliation our clan was forced to go through!"
This made Saito extremely furious.
"You said that Tiffania grew up shamelessly in a world of comfort without knowing any adversity?"
"Stop acting all high and mighty. You know nothing about her at all!"
"What?"
"Do you even understand how difficult it is for elves to live in the land of men? She had to conceal her identity no matter where she went. If she were to accidentally reveal her real self, she would be killed instantly…… That is how Tiffania spent her childhood."
"Humph, this is nothing compared to the humiliation our clan faced."
"Tiffania’s mother has been killed by the humans."
"What did you say?"
Fatima’s sea blue eyes went round instantly when she heard that.
"Tiffa had been living in a country called Albion with her mother, but the identities of both the mother and daughter were discovered by the king. Even though Tiffa’s father tried to help them escape, but they still managed to find them…… In the end, Tiffa, who could hide in the closet as she trembled in fear, even heard her mother get killed with her own ears."
"Aunt Shajal…… is dead?" Fatima mumbled in dazed state.
Just like she was thinking repeatedly about this truth, she kept saying this…… before laughing out loud.
"Is that so? She died, huh…… Aunt has died…… Ha, ha ha, ha…… In the end, she fell into the trap she dug herself. She got seduced by pretty words of a barbarian, and got discard like she was nothing to him, isn’t this just the perfect way to die for a traitor!"
"You……!"
Just as Saito, who could not resist her malicious words any longer, was about to say something.
"……T-that’s not……true……"
Saito immediately turn back his head at the source of the sound when he heard it.
"Tiffa!"
Tiffania, whose entire body was covered in bandages, tried to prop the upper half of her body up on the bed with great effort. Her chest heaved heavily after she took off the oxygen mask but her eyes were still fixated at Fatima.
"Tiffa! You don’t have to get up! You have to lie down……"
Saito instantly rushed to her side and said that when he saw her doing so.
"No, I’m fine…… Thank you, Saito." Tiffania shook her head weakly.
"Tell me then, Shajal’s daughter, which part of what I said was not true."
Fatima glared resentfully at Tiffania with a pair of vicious eyes.
"Father has always loved Mother."
"That’s a lie! How can a barbarian and an elf even really love each other!"
"That’s the truth. Elves and humans are able to whole-heartedly understand each other…… to the extent of even loving one another. I think that, I, am the perfect proof of that."
As Tiffania said that, she used her hands to hold on the edge of the bed.
"Ugh……"
"Tiffa, I told you to stop moving around!"
Saito hurried to support Tiffania, who was on the verge of falling off the bed.
"D-don’t worry…… This isn’t, too bad……" Tiffa shook her head. She moved her body off the bed slowly, and knelt on the ground.
"…… Ouch…… Ugh……"
"Tiffa!"
"What are you trying to do……?" Fatima asked, unsure of her intention of doing so.
"Nevertheless, in the end…… It is an undeniable fact that your clansmen were forced to suffer because Mother broke the law. As her daughter, I should be apologizing in Mother’s place…… Please forgive us." Tiffania lowered her head after she said this while panting heavily.
"Wha……!"
However, this only made Fatima so angry that her eyes went wide and her teeth rattled in rage.
"Doing this now…… Did you really think that doing this now would absolve yourselves of the responsibility of every sort of humiliation my clansmen felt!"
Fatima heaved and escaped Ari’s hold on her as she lunged towards Tiffania.
"Stop!"
However, Saito reacted quickly and immediately caught her before suppressing her hard on the ground.
"Dammit…… Let go of me, you devil!"
"Like hell I will!"
Saito pressed on Fatima’s struggling arms tightly, while Ari seems to be chanting something as he placed his hands on Fatima’s head.
Just then……
The "anomaly" happened to Saito’s body.
"……E-eh?"
Saito felt the weird feeling of having all his power siphoned out of his body.
Hypothermia followed as Saito felt his muscles shiver uncontrollably on their own.
Before he could even think about saying "Eh……?" in his mind, Saito’s body has already fallen to the ground limply.
"……What’s this? What happening to me?"
His first thought was that Fatima did something to him.
However, it did not seem so since she has already lost consciousness. Maybe Ari made her fall asleep with "Firstborn Magic".
What was this feeling of exhaustion……?
"Hey, what happened, barbarian." Ari noticed something strange with Saito, and asked him as he placed his palm on Saito’s shoulder.
\r \r \r
"Saito?" Tiffania also asked out of worry.
However, Saito almost could not hear anything the both of them said.
As if he fell down into a bottomless abyss, Saito felt an intense migraine as strength slip out of his body.
He could feel that he was losing body heat and turning cold. Nevertheless, in spite of his ice cold body, he could feel that there was some place somewhere on his body that burned intensely.
The chest…… My chest, feels like it was going up in flames!
"What……is, this……!"
The burning sensation emanating from his chest turned into pain, making Saito claw at this chest frantically.
"Saito, your chest is glowing!" Tiffania yelled out.
"W-what……did you……say……?"
Saito looked down at his chest.
Under his jacket, the eerie glyphs, glowing sky blue, were shining brightly.
"Is this the runes of a familiar?"
Just then, Tiffania suddenly realized something. She thought about when she casted the "Summon Servant" spell in the "Dragon’s Nest", and made a contract with Saito to make him her familiar.
"However, this isn’t right…… Isn’t Saito already Louise’s familiar?"
"A double contract…… I have become your familiar too, Tiffania."
Saito answered while panting heavily, his whole body sweating profusely.
"How, how did this happen…… W-what should I do……"
Tiffania’s face went chalk white because she was incredibly shocked.
The glowing runes carved onto Saito’s chest gradually increased in intensity.
"Ah, ah, aaah……"
Tortured by the acute pain on his chest, Saito could only writhe in pain on the ground.
It’s not only the pain coursing through his entire body…… The power within his body was also being siphoned away. However, it was not just a simple case of losing his strength, but it was more like the feeling that his very core, his own existence was brutally torn apart before it was taken away from him.
Dammit, will I…… lose my life here?
Will I just die here, before I even get to meet Louise……
"What the heck…… Dammit, partner, have you really turned into ’that’!"
Suddenly, Saito heard someone around him say this.
Saito jolted awake, and saw that the voice came from the katana that was leaning by the wall.
"Derf……?"
Saito called out this name amidst his hazy consciousness.
His partner, who had been silent all along, finally awoken.
"Derf…… What…… What do you mean by ’that’.……?" Saito asked, out of breath.
"Partner, calm down, and listen to me clearly. The glowing runes on your chest, are the runes of the Lífþrasir."
"Líf…… þra…… s…… ir?"
"It’s the last familiar. Lífþrasir will use its own life to channel power into the bearers of the void." Derflinger said.
"W-What is that…… So you mean that…… The reason why I felt exhausted, was because my life was being used?"
"That’s right…… Using the life force of Lífþrasir, the bearers who have made a contract with Lífþrasir, would be able to continuously cast powerful ’Void’ spells even if they did not use their mental will. In other words, partner’s body has turned into a ’magic power supply’."
"No way……"
Hearing this, Saito could not help but feel goosebumps on his skin.
He has become the "magic power supply" for the bearers of the Void. In other words, this familiar was completely different from Gandálfr, Vindálfr or Mjöðvitnir, it was an existence that consumed its own life force for its master…… He would have never thought that the power of the last familiar, would be something this scary. ……
And yet if this was true, there were some things that cannot be explained.
"However, Tiffa, isn’t even using any Void spells at all……"
"There is another bearer of the Void, that has made a contract with partner."
"Would that person be Louise?"
"Yes, that’s right. Partner was originally the familiar of the pink-haired miss, and even if you make a contract with another, the original contract with that pink-haired miss will not disappear."
When Tiffania heard this, she instantly burst into tears.
"Saito, I’m terribly sorry. It’s my fault, I made you my familiar, and cause this to you……"
"No…… This isn’t Tiffa’s fault."
Saito tried his best to console her.
After hearing what Derflinger had said, Saito finally understood something. ……
By the way, if Louise was using the "Void", wouldn’t this mean that she was in the midst of a serious crisis?
The spells she is using now, certainly was not just normal magic. It was to the extent of having to consume the life force of Saito, the magic power supply, Lífþrasir. What she needed now, was definitely large amounts of mental will.
"If that’s the case, then it’s fine……"
His consciousness fading away as exhaustion claimed his body, Saito thought.
As he was now, Saito knew that he was unable to rush to Louise’s side and protect her as Gandálfr. However, if this power could save Louise, then the result would be the same, so Saito thought, "This is fine"……
His consciousness faded even further……
The intense pain that burned his chest also gradually lessened.
However, that may just be that his body has gone numb to the pain……
"Mr. Derf, what should we do? If this continues, Saito will die!" Tiffania yelled, as she was in tears.
"Calm down, elf girl. Partner is okay for now."
"Huh?"
"Even if his life force was taken away, he should be able to weather through one or two ’Void’ spells."
"Hey, what’s going on now? I don’t understand what you’ve said at all." Ari said, confused.
"Partner, you have to hold on. It shouldn’t last long."
"Even if you say that……"
Just as Saito fell to the ground moaning……
Suddenly, Saito felt as if someone was holding his head gently.
"Tiffa……?"
Tiffa used her thin arms to hug Saito’s head lightly. At the same time, on the other hand, her pair of unbelievably bouncy large breasts the size of honey melons, were pressed into Saito’s face.
If it was the normal Saito, then he would definitely feel his heart thump at the touch of those breasts. However, Saito currently had no energy to even increase his heartbeat. Nevertheless, the soft feeling of the warm breasts against him made him feel that peace he had been longing for.
If he could only just plant his face into Tiffania’s breast……
Not long after that, the runes on his chest stopped glowing and that feeling of exhaustion also disappeared.
"Saito, are you okay now?" Tiffania asked, worried.
"Yeah, I’m alright…… It’s should be okay for me now."
After Tiffania slowly let go of her arms, Saito lay down on the ground limply.
"The heck is ’Lífþrasir’.…… You’ve never even mentioned it even once to me." Saito grumbled at Derflinger.
"Sorry, partner. I woke up a little too late." Derflinger apologized to Saito regretfully.
"Hey, what exactly happened? Explain the details to me, could you."
Just as Ari, who was the only one on board that did not know what was going on, came and ask them about it.
They heard a huge explosion, and the ship rocked violently.
"Ya……!"
Tiffania, who had lost her balance, fell on the floor.
The explosions and tremors continued on and on without stopping.
"What was it this time?"
"This is bad, we got discovered by the navy marshal’s ships." Ari couldn’t help but yelp in surprise.
"What did you say?"
"They’re attacking us with depth charges, a Elven magical weapon that explodes whenever there’s a vibration."
"Captain, the navy is onto us!" Idris and Madhav rushed into the cabin and said.
"Dammit, are they trying to sink this ship along with the hostage?" Ari lowered his head to look at Fatima on the ground and said angrily.
The "Steel-Blooded Party" did not seem to care if she was dead or not.
"Captain, what should we do?" Idris asked Ari for further instructions.
Ari gritted his teeth in frustration. They were not able to return fire at all, because this "Sea Dragon Ship" was not outfitted with any battle gear, so it could never fight off the "Whale Dragon Ships".
"We have no other choice than to escape at full speed."
"Is that even possible? They are the navy, you know?"
"We’ll never know if we don’t try anyway."
"That just impossible. Calm down, you guys."
A cool voice came from somewhere.
Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound.
"Luctiana!" Ari shouted.
It was Luctiana, who had been unconscious like Tiffania.
Propping her upper body on the bed, Luctiana said as she twirled her golden locks of hair.
"Seriously. How am I supposed to sleep peacefully with this racket."
"Luctiana, is it okay for you to get up?" Worried about Luctiana, Ari asked.
"Now is not the time to get worried about that." Luctiana answered, her face distorted by the pain.
"It’s impossible for us to escape from the navy like this, why don’t we just leave the ship?"
"Are you planning to swim to shore? That’s too dangerous."
"It’s better than being blasted to the sea bed."
Just then, they heard another round of explosions, and the ship shook violently again.
"Yeah, maybe you’re right……"
Having said that, Ari nodded his head, as if he made up his mind on something, and looked at Saito.
"Barbarian, can you carry the half-blood on your back and swim to shore?"
"Sure, no problem……" Saito, still dazed, stood and said.
The feeling of exhaustion has almost left him. The weird thing was, after some time, Saito found out that not much of his strength was gone.
Does this mean that instead of his strength, something else was taken away from him…… Saito shook his head as he thought of this.
Anyway…… With the power of Gandálfr and Elven magic, there is a high probability that he would be able to carry Tiffania and swim out of here.
"Alright, that’s it then. Abandon ship."
After taking the president of the Elven Council, Turuk, hostage, Louise and the others immediately turned back towards the "Ostland". Up till they left the hall, Louise and the others were surrounded by the hostile stares of the elves, making Guiche and the others shake their legs in fear.
"Hey, Malicorne, we’ll be alright, right?"
"Who knows."
Kirche said to Tabitha who had been walking forward as she pressed her wand into Turuk’s throat.
"Tabitha, this is a huge accomplishment!"
"That’s not it."
"Huh?"
"I’ll explain it to you later."
Kirche was momentarily confused at what Tabitha had said indifferently.
"Can’t you walk a little slower?" Kirche said, as she pointed her wand at Turuk’s back.
"Seriously, you are really barbaric."
"We’ll let you go if you can bring us to where Saito is." Louise said.
"So then, where is the ’Dragon’s Nest’ that Saito and the other were heading?"
"It’s pretty far from here, but I would say the both of them aren’t there anymore."
"What’s that supposed to mean?" Louise glared at Turuk as she questioned him.
"I heard that the Navy has bombed the ’Dragon’s Nest’."
"What did you say!" Louise hurriedly asked Turuk when she heard that.
"Didn’t you say that you wouldn’t kill the bearer of the Void?"
"It wasn’t under the Council’s orders. The ’Steel-Blooded Party’ did that on their own."
"The ’Steel-Blooded Party’?"
"They are the war-advocating faction of the Council that also controls the navy, a force that wouldn’t hesitate to go into a full fledged war with the barbarians. Naturally, they aren’t afraid of the devil’s revival."
"Hm, they might even have sunk to the bottom of the sea." Having said that, Turuk shook his head.
"If that’s the case, then I’ll never let you guys go."
Even though she heard this, Louise did not lose her calm.
This was because there was something she staunchly believed in.
"Saito was still alive."
Just as she chanted the Void spell, a mysterious power flowed into her body…… She felt certain of Saito’s existence through that power.
Even if he was far away from me, Saito still came to my aid……
"Kyuu kyuu! Big sister you guys are back!"
Slyphid called out to them as they crawled onto the deck of the Ostland, which was stuck in the middle of the large tower after it rammed into the walls.
"Miss Vallière! A-ah, this is great…… You guys are all safe!"
After everyone climbed past the stairs into the ship, Siesta immediately hugged Louise.
"N-no, don’t be like this……"
Louise pushed Siesta away with a bright red face.
After looking around at everyone’s faces, Siesta asked with a confused face, "Um, may I ask, where is Saito and Miss Westwood?"
"They aren’t here. I heard that they escaped long ago."
"Escaped…… To where?"
"I don’t know. But it seems the elven army are in pursuit of them."
"That’s horrible……"
Siesta could not help but cry out in surprise.
"It’s nothing, right? They are going to be okay, aren’t they?"
"Don’t worry. Saito’s still alive."
Louise said as she placed both of her hands on Siesta’s shoulders.
"How would you know?"
"I would know, because Saito’s my familiar." Louise puffed out her tiny chest, and proclaimed with confidence.
Truth be told, even if Louise said this, Siesta still could not feel relieved…… However, seeing as to how confident Louise is, she felt just that tiny spark of hope.
"Understood. I believe in Miss Vallière."
Just as everyone was walking on the tilted ship corridors, Éléonore walked out to meet them, her white robe full of coal powder. She looked at them with wide eyes when she saw Turuk, who was escorted by their wands on board the ship.
"This is surprising. I’d never have thought you really take an elf hostage."
"Can the ship move, miss Éléonore?" Colbert asked.
"Yes, barely. However, the steam engine isn’t really stable at the moment."
"Let’s just try our best. Even though our stockpile of ’wind stones’ is also a little worrying……"
"Mr. Colbert, let’s hurry to the ’Dragon’s Nest’." Louise prodded.
Just then.
"That wouldn’t be right." Turuk suddenly spoke.
"Huh, what do you mean?" Kirche spoke as her eyes narrowed into a line.
"You have to bring me to the barbarian representative."
"What did you say?"
Hearing Turuk’s request, Louise and the others did not know how to respond.
"Before I explain myself, can you all please put away those dangerous weapons of yours? Ha!"
Everyone’s wands flew far away just as he gave out a shout.
"What…… You!"
"Don’t be so guarded. I let you capture me on purpose."
"Eh……?"
Everyone present was confused.
Only Tabitha remained impassive.
"The stone ’Golem’ was really impressive, wasn’t it? However, if I really wanted to defeat you, there are even more cleverer ways of doing it. I could have just used ’Inferno’ and burn all of you to crisp cinders."
Turuk showed his tongue cheekily, as if he was boasting about the tricks he had shown just now.
"Wh-what does this mean?"
"I had this Gallian princess help me, put on a show."
The person who answered, was a young elven man who appeared in the ship cabin out of nowhere.
Everyone had a deep impression of this elf.
"Y-you were at Alhambra……!"
That’s right. He was the one assisting the previous Gallian king Joseph, and made the lives of Louise and the others who went to save Tabitha difficult, Bidashal.
"This was all just a show…… Is this true, Tabitha?"
Hearing Kirche’s inquiry, Tabitha nodded.
"Mr. Elven President, what is this supposed to mean."
Colbert asked, as he shot Turuk a severe glare.
"I have no intention of playing out some covert plan. I am here, because I want to seek peace with you."
"What?!"
Everyone was dumbfounded as they heard this.
"Of course, in the case of a total war between both sides, us elves will naturally be victorious. However, if you use ’the Work of the Devil’, then we’ll no doubt have heavy casualties of our own. And so no matter what, I want to prevent this meaningless war from happening on this Saharan desert."
"Then why don’t you do that from the start then, aren’t you the highest ranked elf?"
Hearing Louise say that, Turuk shook his head helplessly.
"I am but the representative of the council, so I don’t have end-all-be-all executive powers like a barbarian king. Also, most of the council members, will not agree to a truce with the barbarians. Not to mention the ’Steel-blooded Party’ clamoring for war with the barbarians and their antics."
"And thus the Council must not know what we are doing." Bidashal opened his mouth to speak.
"Oh, in that case, you really want peace between both sides, don’t you?" Colbert wanted to confirm their intentions again.
"I’m not sure about that yet, but I have to know what the representative of Halkeginia thinks about it. I have to confirm the reason why he would want to find the ’Devil’s Gate’, or what you call the ’Holy Land’."
"Ah, this, is really unexpected…… I could only say thank the Founder."
Colbert could not help but express his gratitude towards the Founder’s blessing.
They rushed kamikaze into the Elven tower, and it brought an unexpected result.
If they were able to have Turuk talk to the Pope in Romania, then maybe they could prevent an all-out war with the elves.
"H-however, now we have to find Saito." Just then, Louise said something different.
"That’s right, aren’t Saito and the others being pursued?" Siesta concurred with Louise’s opinion.
However, Turuk shook his head. "That is nigh impossible. Finding a person in the sea, is as hard as finding a gold nugget in the desert. We should ratify the peace treaty as soon as possible and stop the ’Steel-blooded Party’ in their tracks to improves the chances of saving your friends."
"W-well, that is true……"
What Turuk had said was rational.
Louise had nothing to refute his argument.
Colbert then advised Louise, "Miss Vallière, I understand that you’re anxious about him, but we don’t have enough wind-stones in the ship, so we couldn’t fly too far in this situation. We could barely return to Gallia as of now."
"I understand……"
Louise finally nodded somberly after hearing Colbert has said.
There was hardly a break in the Elf fleet’s depth charge attack…… Saito’s group had no choice but to abandon ship and run for their lives.
After the boat avoided the depth charges, and barely made it into the bay, the group immediately used the "underwater breathing" enchantment on everyone in the boat and escaped.
The bed-ridden Tiffania and Luctiana were carried out on Ari and Saito’s back as they swam out.
Fatima, still under the effect of the sleep enchantment, was carried out on Madhav’s shoulder. Originally, Ari’s people suggested leaving her to die on the ship, but gave up on the idea at Tiffania’s request.
Idris, bringing up the rear, finally left after stuffing as many of the "weapons" [waterproof automatic pistols, hand grenades, bazookas] they brought from the Holy Land that he could into a travel bag.
The sea dragon Shallar, who had pulled the ship to here, was released back to the sea by Ari. You could just see the lonely expression on Ari’s face as his eyes followed the gradually receding silhouette of the carefree Shallar into the sea.
Just as Saito’s group escaped the ship, the sea dragon ship took a direct hit from a depth charge, and the wreckage sank to the bottom of the sea.
Afterward, the group swam for several hundred mails, and after climbing on the beach, immediately hid in a cave concealed by reef rocks.
The cave walls had the mark of water on them, and it could be seen that this place would be submerged in seawater at high tide. Saito did his best to find a dry spot, and gently placed Tiffania on the ground.
"Oh……"
"Tiffa, it’s nothing."
"Uhh, because Saito is by my side,"
Tiffania smiled, trying her best to maintain an optimistic expression.
Saito’s heart suddenly skipped a beat.
The soaked traditional Elven clothes, that were closely stuck to Tiffania’s soft body, immediately revealed her curves…… as well as being transparent, and clearly exposing her chest. Moreover, you could clearly see everything. Saito promptly shook his head, as if it was that time already. Was he still daydreaming?
"Sorry, you don’t need to say anything," Saito said as he held Tiffania’s hand.
"Saito, has the pain already gone away?"
"Eh? Oh, yes……"
Having heard the question, Saito elaborated on his answer.
"The light from the ’Lífþrasir’ mark has already extinguished. Also, now the strange feeling like my life is being sucked out by something is gone."
"Don’t worry, this pain is probably just a side effect of becoming a familiar. At the time I became Louise’s familiar, it also hurt a whole lot."
"But Derf said, that it would take your life……"
"Oh, indeed a little of my strength was taken, but now it isn’t an issue."
Saito rotated his arm, brandishing it for Tiffania to see.
Thinking about it, although he used Gandálfr’s power, he was still able to swim and carry Tiffania all the way here on his back. In fact, it’s possible that the mark didn’t consume too much of his strength.
"Whatever. If you think about it, this ability really is quite convenient."
Lífþrasir’s ability is to take the power of the familiar’s life, change and add it to the master’s magical power. If Saito becomes a magic generator, then there will be no need to worry about Louise overusing her magic power and collapsing.
If this can reduce Louise’s burden, naturally it’s a good thing.
Saito viewed this matter quite optimistically.
"Yes, very good……"
After Tiffania’s quietly relieved voice stopped, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.
On the other side of the cave, Ari chanted Firstborn magic, and started a little fire.
"I caused you a bit of trouble, Ari."
Luctiana weakly said from the rock she was laying on.
"Therefore, I have also become a traitor to the Elves, and it’s possible that there is no way for me to again set foot in the Sahara for the rest of my life."
"I’m truly sorry. But perhaps the barbarian’s world isn’t all that bad."
"Ai, detestable…… every time you get into trouble, there’s no way I can leave you."
Seeing the interaction of those two, Saito suddenly reminisced about the times he bickered with Louise.
He really understood Ari’s mood, and always thought that Luctiana and Louise were very similar. Not just being flat-chested, but their personalities were also very similar.
"Although I’m also always ordered around by Louise, but also similarly obedient to her."
Thinking like this, in the beginning he really disliked this Elven youth, but now he discovered that he couldn’t help but feel the beginning of a certain closeness to him.
At that time, Madhav, who first went to use "Far Sight" magic to check on the naval vessels, returned.
According to him, there was a total of four naval vessels chasing them, and they were still continuously attacking the already abandoned Sea Dragon Boat wreck with depth charges at present.
"They apparently have yet to discover that we have already escaped."
"If this represents their belief, that we really went down with the ship, is a good thing."
"Aishmail can’t be that naive, he would notice right away."
Hearing Saito’s words, Ari shook his head.
"Aishmail?"
"He’s the leader of the Steel-Blooded Party, and he’s virtually in charge of the navy. In the end they exist to kill demons, regardless if we’re alive, they won’t relax until they’ve found our bodies.
"Meaning this isn’t a good place to stay for long."
"Correct, if they follow the coastline and thoroughly search while they advance, it’s over. Moreover, as soon as it’s high tide, this place will be submerged in water."
"Also, there’s no way to get proper medical treatment here."
Idris stated this. Indeed, although Tiffania and Luctiana had regained consciousness, they were still severely injured.
"The town you called Eumenes, is it far from here?"
"The distance from here is about 30 leagues."
"Quite distant……"
In the end, we’ll have to cross the blisteringly hot desert. Carrying two severely injured people and having to go that far, was really quite harsh.
"I’ll use some of the sand in the vicinity to make a ’doll’ to carry them. However, this will take some time."
Ari headed towards the beach.
"Be careful not to be discovered by the naval vessels."
Luctiana reminded Ari from behind him.
At this moment Saito was leaning his back against the cave wall.
Then Saito pulled Derflinger from his scabbard, and in a quiet voice asked,
"Hey, Derf."
"What"
This time Derflinger immediately responed to Saito.
\r \r \r
"Currently I’m the familiar of Louise and Tiffania at the same time, this is a double contract, correct?"
"Correct."
"There is such a thing."
"One magician only can use one familiar…… Is it not a big deal to break this rule?"
"This I really don’t know. But I remember that Sasha was also this way."
"Sasha also?"
"Eh, Mjöðvitnir and Vindálfr were separated into different people. But Gandálfr, and that…… Lífþrasir, yet both were Sasha’s…… they ought to be."
Sasha……? Saito recalled the previous dream he had at the Cathedral of Romalia. The Sasha and Brimir he saw in that dream looked like they were on good terms with each other.
"Derf, you said 6000 years ago, Sasha killed Brimir, correct? Is it related to this matter?
"Who knows?"
"What’s with these wishy washy answers?"
"Uh, me as well, I don’t know what happened, I really don’t know. Only, it must have been a very sad event. Probably, nothing could be done, you know…… eh, sorry, I’m at my limit. If we continue further, it seems like my consciousness will become foggy, or something of the sort."
"Would that be Sasha’s spell that you spoke about?
"Sorry, partner, I can’t help you."
"That’s not your fault."
Derflinger is a sword magically created by Sasha. Most of these matters are detrimental to Sasha. Thus, in cases when Derflinger wants to speak, this starts a strange "Brake", and though this isn’t the situation that Derflinger desires, it makes it so he can’t speak.
"For now let’s not talk about this…… you actually have a more immediate problem."
"Huh?"
"It goes like this, the matter of you and Miss Half-Elf kissing, little Miss Pink is going to find out."
"Ah……"
Hearing this, Saito had no choice but to break out in a cold sweat of fear
This is really bad…… really really bad.
Lowering his head, Saito looked at the sleeping Tiffania, drawn by the cute sound of her breathing.
And her huge chest, as well as her totally soft lips, all slowly moving to the sound of her breathing.
Unable to forgive or control his arousal, Saito smacked his head. I really am an idiot…… didn’t I swear not to do this again, to not make Louise sad again?
But even though that was the case, Saito was well aware of the fact that when he kissed Tiffania, the kiss wasn’t simply a kiss to complete the familiar contract. Similarly, Saito could pretty much guess the feelings of Tiffania at the time she cast Summon Familiar…… thinking about those that couldn’t be returned to Tiffania, there’s no way his heart wouldn’t ache for her.
"Derf, what should I do……?"
"It’s tough being a popular guy, huh?"
"It’s not nice to act like this doesn’t concern you……"
At that time, Ari returned from outside the cave.
"Preparations are complete, let’s go."
Ari brought along a large "Sand Doll". The Sand Doll, which could change its form freely, extended two large hands, capable of carrying Tiffania and Luctiana.
"Hey, what should we do with this woman?"
Madhav asked, looking at Fatima, still under the influence of the sleep spell.
"Find a spot to leave her, someone will find her eventually."
Idris said.
"No. If she’s found by someone, you can be sure the Steel-Blooded Party will find out about us."
But Ari opposed this.
"Let’s take her with us for now, we still can’t say she has no value as a hostage."
The Sand Doll extended a third arm and picked up Fatima.
Thus, Saito’s group set out for the free city of Eumenes.
And then, a little earlier……
The military forces from Romalia, Gallia, Germania, and Tristain that made up the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands," the army of each nation, under the leadership of their rulers, advanced on the Sahara.
The Coalition Army forces were composed of the reorganized former Albion fleet, as well as Halkeginia’s strongest dragon knight corps, the Grand Duchy of Guldenhorf’s "Aerial Armor Brigade". Of course, every country wasn’t in the best situation to deploy troops. Gallia’s dual-use fleet was practically destroyed, and Tristain and Germanian forces were also exhausted from all of their previous fighting. Only Romalia, that had prepared their army in secret for the Holy War, were able to prepare their army satisfactorily.
That being said, since this time they faced an unprecedented threat, all the nations of Halkeginia joined together in the end.
The "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" that set out from Gallia, set up camp on the outskirts of the city of Alhambra.
Previously, Saito’s group had rescued Tabitha and her mother from this town, situated on the border of Gallia and the Sahara desert.
This was originally a town built by the elves, but almost 1000 years earlier, it was captured by the bitter sacrifice of Holy Land Restoration Army (Crusaders). Afterwards, a great many more battles were fought, however, it was this place with interesting history that had finally determined the border.
Facing it, a vast desert is spread out before it.
This was the final resupply base on the way to the Sahara.
The light of dawn shown off the clouds, illuminating the beautiful city of Alhambra. The geometric shapes decorated the walls, just as they had come from the walls’ original owners, from the hands of the elves.
Henrietta, guarded by Agnes, entered the city.
What met their eyes were the ruins of the main entrance hall. This was the scar left by the battle between Saito’s group and the elf, Bidashal, during the rescue of Tabitha and her mother.
Henrietta went up the stairs, and arrived at the door to a particular worship room on the top floor of the castle.
She wanted to directly persuade the pope, and try again, in order to avoid war.
"Agnes, wait here."
After paying her respects, Agnes immediately assumed an erect and immobile position.
In front of the worship room door stood two Templar Knights.
"Why, if it isn’t Queen Henrietta."
"Is the Pope in?"
Hearing Henrietta’s question, the Templar responded with a look of terror:
"The Pope is currently alone praying, no-one can enter currently."
"Really? Then I’ll just wait here."
Thus Henrietta stood in front of the door, leaving the Templar not sure what to do.
"But……"
At that time.
"It’s not a problem, please come in."
A voice came from inside the worship room.
"Your Holiness, but……"
"It’s not a problem, please let her enter."
After hearing what was said, the two Templars looked at each other, finally opened the door, and let Henrietta enter.
The dark interior of the worship room was lit by only a few tiny rays of light. As soon as Henrietta entered the worship room, Vittorio revealed an earnest smile.
"Your Holiness, may I ask what you’re praying for?"
"I pray that we’re able to find Saito-dono and Ms. Westwood, and that true peace can descend on Halkeginia."
"I shall also pray for this wish."
Facing forward, Henrietta knelt beside the Pope. However, while praying with her eyes closed, Henrietta’s mind was thinking of other matters.
’What was the Pope actually praying for’
Of course, the answer to that question was the Founder, Brimir.
’But it shouldn’t only be that……’
This young Pope was a simple devout believer in Brimir. Yet he also wasn’t only interested in worldly ambitions, like the Germanian emperor.
What was the motivation driving him? Was it the belief of a follower of Brimir, to succeed in the mission of the Founder’s will, or was it some other matter?
After finishing praying, Henrietta faced Vittorio.
"We still haven’t found a trace of Saito-dono, or Ms. Tiffania."
"Yes, it’s a pity."
Vittorio calmly shook his head.
"But we’re already dispatched highly skilled people to seek them out. Please be at ease."
"How can I be at ease?"
If a Bearer of the Void is in the hands of the elves, it would be better to directly kill them, since finding a new bearer was much easier…… at least, that was how Romalia thought.
But this thought, Henrietta could only keep to herself.
"How many sacrifices will this ’Holy War’ create in the end?"
"I’m also unsure. Although you can be sure the sacrifice we’ll pay is appropriately disastrous, it’s necessary. After all, if Halkeginia is destroyed, the people will also not be able to live.
"It seems that his Holiness isn’t worried by this in the least."
Henrietta said, dripping with sarcasm. In a sense, she even envied this person in front of her, that could make the "right" decision and not feel troubled by it at all.
"Because this is my mission."
"I have already sent many soldiers to their deaths, and even my closest friends and family."
In the war started by Albion, Henrietta caused many people to sacrifice their lives, and to this day she is still deeply troubled by it. Is this war truly right? Didn’t she just want revenge on those people who killed Prince Wales……?
"Your Majesty, do you feel regret?"
"I don’t know."
Henrietta calmly shook her head.
"But, if I speak of regret, then I feel very sorry for those officers and soldiers that died. Does your Holiness have these kinds of regrets?
"Regrets…… yes."
Saying this, Vittorio looked down at the relic of his mother’s, the "Ruby of Fire".
"Since I serve as the Pope, I’m absolutely not allowed the feeling of ’regret’."
In that moment, it seemed like an opportunity to peek into the emotions hidden in the depths of the heart of this young Pope, but Henrietta had no way to truly see his heart.
"Your Holiness, I still believe there can be peace with the Elves."
"Of course, through communication, a peaceful solution to the matter would be ideal. However, our counterparts aren’t necessarily willing."
"Ah, I know. but reclaiming the ’Holy Land’, can this truly save Halkeginia?"
The objective of the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" was to retrieve the "Magical Equipment" to prevent the continent from rising. But Henrietta felt several doubts she couldn’t ignore about what the Pope said about the magical equipment found in the Holy Lands.
This man is still concealing some major secrets.
"This is what I believe, Your Majesty."
The Pope responded in this way, with an earnest expression that didn’t change during the entire conversation.
After Henrietta left the worship room……the beautiful youth with heterochromatic eyes entered the room like a shadow, the two people just missing each other as they passed.
The person entering the room was Julio, with an owl standing on his shoulder.
"The messengers report that they are in the outskirts of Adyl, in battle with the Elven fleet. Ms. Valliere appeared to use the Void, and crushed the fleet."
"Are they alright?"
"That still is a little unclear."
"Indeed……"
According to reports from secret agents in Adyl, Saito and Tiffania had already escaped Kasper. And the likelihood for Louise and the others to meet them was very low, but if they could find Saito, of course, that would be the best result……
Vittorio placed his hand on the mirror located on the alter.
"’The Founder’s Round Mirror’ produced an omen…… The fourth familiar has finally appeared."
Upon hearing this news, a pained look passed across Julio’s face, but he immediately resumed his calm expression.
"It’s really him."
"Ah, it is truly ironic. He was summoned by love, but bears the cruelest fate."
Vittorio stood for a while next to the window where light was coming into the room, singing the Founder’s song.
The left hand of God is Gandálfr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and his right hand wields a long spear, protecting me with endless vigilance.
The right hand of God is Vindálfr, the kind-hearted flute of the lord. He dominates all beasts of life, leading me through earth, sky, and water.
The mind of God is Mjöðvitnir, the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carries all knowledge and provides advice whenever I am in need.
There was one more person, but remembering its name gives me trouble……
Taking the four disciples, I came to this land……
"The final familiar, Lífþrasir, otherwise known as "The Heart of God", will complete the four users and four familiars to create the "Founder’s Void".
"How much life does he have left?"
"The four users and four familiars are already all present, there shouldn’t be much left."
"How regrettable"
Saying this, Julio couldn’t help tightly biting his lip.
"I really like him. I…… truly wish to become friends with him."
This was the truth, with no pretenses.
Julio thought, although this line sounded cliché, if their positions were different……
"But he is a world saving hero, he will receive eternal praise."
"The same as the name of the saint, yes?"
"Yes, the same as the "Saint" whom he loves."
After walking for several hours across the desert, with the sun blazing overhead, Saito’s group finally arrived at the free city of "Eumenes"
From the bay that could be seen from outside the city, you could see several masts. Thanks to it being located right on the border between East and West, while it was among the cities of the xenophobic Elves, it was the only successful trade city between Halkeginia and the eastern world’s "Rub’ al Khali".
The solid stone wall surrounding the city appeared to be several hundred years old, with the remnants of the war with Halkeginian forces on it. Camel caravans, loaded with goods, were lined up at the main gate in the city wall.
There weren’t only Elves, but humans were also present.
"Oh, there really is interaction with humanity. Although it’s a free city, originally it seemed that it would be a little more low-key.
"It’s only that this place is relatively special. This city was originally a place of banishment for elves."
The surprised Saito responded to Luctiana being carried by the "doll"
"Banishment?"
"Correct, this is the place that those who violate tribal law will end up."
In the time it took to reach the city gate, Luctiana told Saito the situation in Eumenes.
In Elven eyes, this far-flung part of the Sahara Desert had been abandoned by "The Great Will", thus those elves who previously had committed crimes were banished to this region.
As a matter of course, Elves of the desert loath the residents of this city, and had not been in contact with them for a long time. In order to survive in this isolated region, the residents were forced to interact with Halkeginian barbarians…… and apparently, that is the history of this city.
"Although banishment is a matter from long ago…… up until present, the residents of the desert seldom approach this place."
Thus spoke Ari.
After arriving at the city gate, the "doll" immediately collapsed, returning to the sand it was originally composed of. The contract with the desert spirits apparently ended here.
"We’re not escaped criminals? We can enter the city?"
"We have Bidashal’s pass, there should be no need to worry."
Hearing Saito’s worried question, Ari responded.
"Moreover, the Council shouldn’t have released the news that you’ve escaped yet. The Council definitely wouldn’t want to lose face for having let a descendant of the demon escape.
Ari, pulling out the pass, said a few words to the guard at the gate, and returned after not too long.
"We got permission. First, we’ll head to a hospital that Luctiana knows."
Saito carried Tiffania, who was passed out because of the heat, on his back. Ari carried Luctiana, and Madhav carried Fatima, still under the sleep enchantment. Idris used both hands to carry the travel bag full of Brimir’s weapons.
The main street of Eumenes was permeated by a lively atmosphere. Unlike Tristain’s Magic Academy, or the elf capital of Adyl, there was an exotic feel to it.
There were many shops on both sides of the street, the kind that sold handicrafts, as well as metal and fine jewelry. At that time they passed a delicious aroma, coming from a shop still cooking pork skewers, as well as a candy shop. The atmosphere was very festival-like.
Many of the peddlers selling goods appeared to be human merchants. In spite of this being an Elven city, they were naturally integrated here. Halkeginia people, who clearly are scared to death of elves, linked to elves who also view humanity as barbarians.
"What…… so basically we don’t need to fight."
Saito unconsciously said. He obviously knew that the problem wasn’t that simple. But the scene in front of his eyes couldn’t help but fill a man full of this kind of hope.
"It’s here."
Luctiana said from Ari’s back.
The hospital that Luctiana knew of was located in a plaza that the road merged into. It was a two story building painted with white plaster, and various kinds of plant leaves were drawn on the sign.
"Then let’s stop here."
Idris put the travel bag on the floor, and Madhav set the deeply sleeping Fatima on the wall next to the entrance.
"Ah, you two have done well."
Ari praised the two as he set down Luctiana.
"You want to say goodbye here?"
Thus asked Saito.
"Ah. Originally, it was only Luctiana and I that were supposed to go to the country of barbarians. Besides, the fewer travelers, the better."
"This is how it is. Although we’re all escaped criminals, the punishment for me won’t be as severe as for you as the team leader. We just need to hide and wait for events to progress, Lord Bidashal will probably try and help."
Madhav stated.
"Well, thank you. For helping us."
Saito expressed his thanks to Ari’s two subordinates. Although these elves kidnapped Saito and Tiffania, they were still the ones that saved his life.
"This wasn’t for you, but for our team leader."
Madhav groaned.
"This is just a temporary goodbye, you should be careful of the pursuit by the "Steel-Blooded Party".
"Team leader, you should also be careful."
"Don’t argue with Luctiana."
"Oh…… eh."
After the two saluted Ari, they left. At first, Saito wanted to say "How very blunt," but it could be that they just didn’t know how to respond to this kind of situation.
"Barbarian, carry those two in."
"Ah."
Just as they entered the hospital, a wonderful smell immediately drifted into their noses. It appeared to come from something similar to incense. The interior of the building seemed wider than it appeared from the outside, with several beds in an orderly line. Most of the beds were empty.
Ari rang the small bell hanging next to the entrance, and immediately a female elf, in the prime of her life, wearing a long dress, came out.
The female elf, seeing Luctiana carried in Ari’s hand, immediately let out a shout.
"Oh, isn’t this Luctiana? What happened?"
"Long time, no see, Sara."
Luctiana responded to Sara, in a weak voice.
"Hmm, looks like you’re not here to study barbarians today."
The female Elf’s eyes shone. She seemed to notice that Luctiana’s condition was bad.
"I would like for you to treat these two, I have money."
Saying this, Ari set Luctiana down on a bed. Saito also gently laid Tiffania on the next bed.
"Let me check their injuries."
Sara carefully examined the bodies of the two laying on the beds.
"Oh, is this girl a half-blood? That’s truly rare."
She said while examining Tiffania.
Even though this city interacted with humanity, it appeared that a half-blooded elf was still a rarity.
"What’s going on with this strange chest?"
Saying this, Sara poked Tiffania’s chest.
"Ah…… you, what are you doing?"
The already tired Tiffania, had no choice but to let out a little shriek.
"Hey, I don’t need to treat this strange chest?"
"No, no, you don’t!"
With tears gleaming in her eyes, Tiffania looked to Saito and asked,
Saito…… my, my chest, is it really that strange?"
"No, it isn’t."
Saito hurriedly responded.
"I think…… it’s very nice."
"Really……?"
"Ah, it really is. I can guarantee, that’s absolutely correct."
"But the doctor said, my chest is very strange……"
"It, it isn’t the least bit strange. Tiffa’s chest is world-renowned, it’s a nice chest!"
"A nice chest?"
"Ah, a nice chest."
"A nice chest……?"
Seeing Saito giving her a thumbs up, and constantly complimenting her chest, Tiffania lowered her head, embarrassed.
"What are you guys doing?"
Luctiana gave the two a suspicious look.
While Sara continued to examine her injuries, her eyes abruptly sharpened.
"These injuries aren’t bullet wounds, are they?"
"……"
No words came from Luctiana.
"What happened?"
"I hope you could not ask that question."
Seeing Luctiana’s forced smile, Sara could only mutter.
"Is this girl for real……"
Then Sara headed to the shelf where medicine was placed, and neatly prepared something.
"Let me help."
Saito requested……
"Are you a doctor? or a magician?"
Sara immediately turned her head and glared at Saito
"Neither……"
"Then there’s nothing that you can help with."
"If they hold a ceremony to strength the spirits, we’ll just be in the way if we stay."
Ari said, placing his hand on Saito’s shoulder.
"I’m not worried, Saito. Why don’t you wait outside."
"……I know."
Hearing Tiffania also suggest this, Saito had no choice but to leave the hospital.
Only then did he see the sleeping Fatima leaning against the wall next to the entrance.
"I’ll go and find a hotel to stay at tonight, you’re responsible to stay here and watch her."
After Ari had said his piece, his silhouette immediately disappeared down one of the roads.
"Even if you tell me to watch her……"
No matter what you say, letting her continue to sleep against the wall next to the entrance wasn’t right, so Saito carried the sleeping Fatima out to the square and laid her on a bench.
"You still can make such an innocent expression."
Carefully studying her gentle sleeping face, he really felt she looked like Tiffania. Even if they were from the same race, it would still be very difficult to find those with the same appearance, two people with such similar faces.
But even if their appearance is the same, the two had one thing that was completely different. Looking at the "completely different" region, Louise’s form appeared in Saito’s mind.
"Louise……"
He always felt that he cherished Louise’s delicate and cute chest……cherished the washboard on his master’s body. After all, recently he had constantly been seeing Tiffania’s chest, so what can be said, he felt all sorts of confusion in how he measured chests in his mind.
"Louise, wait for me. I will definitely return."
In the square, businessmen from Halkeginia were conducting lively business with the Elves. This dazzling and chaotic atmosphere, was very similar to when he was taken to Ameya-Yokochō [1] by his parents when he was young.
Elves and humans can peacefully coexist here…… since it’s this way, it definitely should be possible in other places.
Saito rested his hand on the bench, and looked up at the exotic sky.
Halkeginia is definitely also under the same sky.
The Earth’s sky, I wonder how it has changed now……?"
While Saito was in his homesick daydream.
"Hey, partner."
"Eh?"
"It looks like Ms. Elf is already awake."
This sentence brought Saito back from his daydream.
At that time, as Fatima was laying on her side, her eyes suddenly opened and she yelled.
"Die, you repulsive descendant of the demon!"
and grabbed the conveniently placed Derflinger at her side and swung at Saito.
"Woah!"
Saito jumped up on the bench, dodging the perilous swing. But Fatima once again brandished the sword, and suddenly swung at Saito.
"Partner, I’m sorry, could you please dodge!"
"You’re telling me!"
Even if he couldn’t rely on Gandalfr’s power, Saito also had Agnes’ personal hand to hand combat training. You only saw him dodge to the side, and easily grabbed and twisted Fatima’s wrist as she swung the sword at empty space, forcing her to drop the sword.
"Oh, re……release me……!"
Fatima hatefully glared at Saito. It looked like she was pretending to sleep, looking for the opportunity to sneak attack Saito. If Derf hadn’t reminded him, things could’ve been dangerous.
"Repulsive!"
After Derflinger had been grabbed back by Saito, Fatima shifted to an unarmed attack. She’s worthy of being called a soldier, and it appeared she had been trained in hand to hand combat. However, she basically wasn’t an opponent for "Gandálfr" when he’s holding a weapon, and after Saito easily dodged, he immediately subdued Fatima.
\r \r \r
"Re…… repulsive, I missed a one in a million opportunity……!"
With a regretful expression, Fatima cursed.
"Don’t cause trouble in this kind of place."
Saito said to Fatima, who he was subduing on the ground.
All the elves in the square were looking at the two people.
"Uhh, please pay us no mind, everybody……"
Saito momentarily released Fatima, then knocked the dust off his jacket.
Apparently realizing she couldn’t beat Saito with a weapon in his hand, Fatima gave up resisting. Then it appeared she suddenly realized something, and started to look around.
"Uh, where are we?"
"The town of Eumenes"
Saito responded.
"You said Eumenes!"
Upon hearing this, Fatima immediately showed an unbearably bitter expression.
"I can’t believe it, I never thought I’d return to this place in this lifetime."
"This lifetime?"
Saito really wanted to investigate this matter.
Suddenly came an uncontrollable "grumble" sound.
"Are you hungry?"
Saito asked. There was no surprise that she clearly was a soldier, but it was just that her previous actions lacked power……
"N……no……that wasn’t me just now!"
Fatima, a blush across her entire face, howled.
"Hey~"
"I said no!"
"Oh~"
Saito cracked a grin. Then showed a malicious expression.
But…… actually Saito’s stomach was also hungry. After all, while they were crossing the desert, they had only drunk a little water.
The town plaza had several restaurants, but they had one big problem.
Ever since he was kidnapped by the Elves, Saito hadn’t had one cent on his person. Ari, the one with money on his person, was also not nearby, moreover he wouldn’t really be willing to lend Saito money.
Possibly guessing Saito’s thoughts:
"Partner, I got a way to make money.", said Derflinger.
"Really, Derf?"
"Yup, you see that big street."
Saito looked towards the big street that could be seen from the square.
There were several people gathering on the street. On closer inspection, it seemed to be a group of Halkeginian travelling performers doing a knife throwing demonstration.
Honestly speaking, their skill couldn’t be called particularly spectacular, but it seemed to be very welcomed by the Elves.
The naturally talented Saito had a thought.
"If it’s like that, I could put on pretty good performance, couldn’t I?"
"Good, then just follow their example."
Then Saito looked at Fatima.
"You’re also going to help."
"Who would help you?"
Fatima cursed, but a moment later……
another very loud "grumble~~" sound echoed by.
"oh, n-no……!"
"Look, as hungry as you are, how are you going to kill me?"
Saito gathered several small rocks sitting next to his foot, and passed them to Fatima.
"What are you doing?"
"You just need to throw the rocks at me."
"Don’t make me laugh!"
At that point, Fatima dropped the stones in her hands……
it seemed she figured out the plan.
"Humph, ok."
Then Fatima, with what appeared to be a smile, concentrated on gathering up stones on the ground.
A yell ripped from Saito’s throat as he stood in the middle of the street brandishing Derflinger.
"Come one, come all! Everyone come and admire this exotic sword dance!"
All the Elven and Halkeginian business on the road stopped after hearing. A short time later, after a small group gathered, Saito began to jump around with Derflinger in his hand.
"Hey! He! Hiya!"
There was very scattered applause…… It seems this isn’t well received.
"That was just a little warm-up."
After grunting a sigh, Saito beckoned to Fatima.
Fatima glared at Saito with her crystal clear blue eyes and and yelled.
"You can die, devil!"
After saying this, she threw the rocks at Saito’s face with all her strength.
"Oh!"
But Saito was "Gandálfr" after all, you could just watch him nimbly dodge, swing Derflinger in his hand, and split the little rock in two on the spot.
The surrounding crowd loudly applauded and cheered, and the Elf children’s expressions glowed.
Saito let out a breath, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
As expected, it took very little to entertain the Elves. He wasn’t sure if the reason for this was a racial trait, or if there just was less entertainment compared to Halkeginia.
"Humph, if my body was in perfect condition, it seems like you’re this type of person……"
Fatima, annoyed at failing to destroy Saito, said.
"You…… were seriously trying to kill me."
"Hello, why don’t you take a look at this!"
An old man running a fruit stand threw a very large coconut over.
A smile came to Fatima’s lips, as she held the coconut in both hands.
With the coconut in hand, he started to whisper something in a low voice. Then Fatima, with the coconut in hand, began to chant something in a low voice……
"Partner, this is bad."
"What’s the problem?"
"That’s Firstborn magic."
"What!"
Around Fatima, the sound of a gale began to echo.
"Spirits of the wind that surround us, smash my enemy!"
In a moment, the coconut, riding on a fierce gale, flew at the speed of a bullet at Saito.
Moreover, it was spinning at a high speed, if he was hit by this thing it would definitely kill him.
"Woah!"
With no time to think, Saito swung Derflinger, and with a ringing "slash" sound, the coconut split in two and flew off into the distance…… and the coconut milk splashed onto Saito’s face.
"D……don’t underestimate Gandálfr……"
Even Saito’s voice was shaking.
"It’s definitely dangerous, partner."
"Abomination, what exactly are you……"
The defeated Fatima regretfully stamped her foot.
"That big brother is really ferocious, he beat elf magic!"
"I’ve never seen such a ferocious swordsman!"
Soon after the enthusiastic applause of the surrounding audience echoed, and one after the other they threw in money and fruit. It’s good that we were well received, but……
"But using the legendary familiars power in a street corner performance, it seems a little like I should apologize to Brimir."
Hear Saito say this, Derflinger said in a reminiscing tone.
"No no no, Sasha and Brimir did similar things previously."
After gathering the offered tips, Saito returned to the square and sat on a bench.
"Earned quite a bit of money…… oh, there’s even silver coins."
He had elven coins whose exterior looked like a slender leaf, as well as the metal coins that are used in Tristain. Among the fruit, there were strange shaped varieties that Saito had never seen before.
"What do you want to eat?"
Looking at a fruit that’s exterior looked like a crushed ammonite [2], Saito felt doubtful.
In short, first he tried to take a bite…… the results being that it was so hard he couldn’t take a bite.
"That’s skin, you’re an idiot."
Fatima coldly said.
"You eat too, because you worked hard for it."
"Humph, I don’t need charity from a barbarian."
"OK."
After Saito spoke as if looking for trouble, he peeled off the firm fruit skin, he began to sample that strange fruit.
The texture was similar to a sandy sponge. Not only was there little moisture, it wasn’t sweet. It really didn’t taste good. But Saito still showed restraint, and deliberately let Fatima see him eating enthusiastically.
"This is really good! I’ve never eaten anything this good before, Derf!"
"That’s really good, partner."
"I, my clan, no one would sell us a few loaves of bread. However, we still had our Elven honor, and never came close to begging……"
Seeing Fatima swallow once, she didn’t turn her face to him.
It looked like she intended to persevere to the end.
ZNT21 142.jpg
"Oh, OK. Then, I’ll go ahead and eat it all."
With a fire in his heart, Saito started to scoff everything down.
Although Fatima continued to not turn her face to him, after a little while……
"Oh…… give it to me, barbarian!
Having arrived at the limit of her patience, Fatima snatched the fruit out of Saito’s hand, and started to wolf it down. You could say she was extremely hungry, since she didn’t even care if it got on her uniform, she simply stuffed her mouth as fast as possible.
Not long after filling his stomach, Saito exhaled. At this point, the sun started to go down, and it was already approaching the time for the sun to set, but the square appeared to be even more lively.
"It’s truly a nice town, brimming with vitality."
Saito stated his thoughts. While the Elven capital of Adyl was certainly magnificent, it had a very cold feeling, and was really very difficult to like.
On the contrary, the cities like Eumenes were, comparatively speaking, more to his liking.
"Humph…… I don’t like this city, people who have forgotten their Elven honour gather here."
Fatima cursed.
"I ask you…… didn’t you use to live in this town?"
Recalling that she had said "I’d never thought I’d return here in my lifetime……" Saito opened his mouth and asked.
"……"
After a little time passed. Fatima spoke as if half talking to herself.
"That is a matter from a long time ago."
Originally it seemed like she definitely wouldn’t introduce herself, so Saito felt a little amazed.
"Bearing the punishment for Shajal’s crime, our clan was banished afterwards, and we wandered the desert for a long time. In the end, we arrived at this city that has been known since ancient times as a place of banishment."
Fatima’s voice trembled.
"Moreover, a lot of our clansmen decided to stay here. In this city, despised for the people who have been banished here, in a city that flatters and fawns over barbarians…… but I’m not like these people. After Master Aishmail found me, I left these streets behind."
Aishmail, I remember he is the leader of the "Steel-Blooded Party", Saito thought.
"But those guys tried to cook us together in our boat, how can you believe in that guy?"
"What?"
On hearing this, Fatima unhappily wrinkled her brow. That said, at the time they were under attack from the Elven navy, she was in a deep sleep from Ari’s enchantment.
"Don’t lie, that’s impossible."
"What good does lying to you do me. The reason things are this way is only because we escaped from the ship. That guy called Aishmail, he’s probably only using you……"
"Not true! Even if that’s true, it must be because Master Aishmail didn’t know that I was with you guys!"
Please……, how exactly could that be…… although he thought this, Saito didn’t say it.
From the same sea blue pupils she shared with Tiffania, he could see she still firmly believed in the elf called Aishmail.
He could imagine, that this girl had been persecuted since she was small, she had constantly suffered miserable situations, her heart filled with nothing but hate, those people were definitely using and taking advantage of her.
Thinking about it, Saito felt that she seemed a bit pitiable.
Of course, he still wasn’t able to forgive her for what she did to Tiffania, but……
Saito closed his eyes, placed his hands on his chest and thought. After a bit…… Saito wrapped up all of the money they had just earned, and handed it all to Fatima.
"What are you doing?"
Fatima asked with a surprised expression.
"You can go."
"What?"
"I’m telling you to go now. If Ari comes back, it would be a problem."
Those words really made Fatima angry.
"Repulsive! You demon, you think you can buy my favor!"
"You think too much, I just want to get rid of the trouble you cause. To be honest, I really don’t want to watch you. Let me add, as soon as I let down my guard, you immediately become harmful to me. That’s how it is, goodbye.
Standing up from the bench, Saito waved, and took a step to leave.
"Brat, you’ll regret this……"
Fatima angrily muttered.
This time Saito stopped his steps.
"However, if you dare to do anything bad to Tiffa again, I won’t spare you."
Saito turned and glared, scaring Fatima so much she couldn’t help but shake.
"You’re too naive, partner."
"Probably."
Saito said, shrugging his shoulders.
Afterwards Saito continued to perform on the street, to earn a little cash.
"Say Derf, we should probably not sell our skills on the street, it’s hard to say if can rely on this for food."
"It’s hard to say if we can or not. You can have these results, but luckily Elves usually lack entertainment. Moreover, my partner is already a magnificent lord, there’s no need to do ordinary work, and there’s no need to worry about the basic essentials."
"What you say is also true."
This world’s nobility, apparently truly don’t need to work, they just live a pleasant life. However there’s a problem - when he returns to his real home, what would he do? He should take advantage of the skill he’s developed…… Saito suddenly started contemplating these matters.
It had already been nearly a year and a half since Saito had been summoned to the world of Halkeginia.
He didn’t know how much time had passed on Earth……
The flow of time on Earth and Halkeginia could be different. But if it was the same, he would currently be preparing to get course guidance. Speaking of that, he was completely unprepared for the entrance exams, would everything really be OK……?
As Saito reminisced about his hometown on Earth while in a different country in a different world, suddenly……
"Oh, I really didn’t see wrong! It’s Tristain’s hero!"
He didn’t know where this loud and clear voice came from.
He turned his head towards a man raising his hands buried in goods, walking over from the other side of the street.
The other person wasn’t an Elf, it was a older man in his 50s dressed as a businessman.
"Heya, meeting you in a place like this, what a coincidence, isn’t it!"
"Who are you……?"
Saito asked as he grabbed Derflinger’s handle. Although the man wasn’t an Elf, he couldn’t be careless. In the end, former nobles used assassins to try to harm Saito.
"Eh, sorry."
"Ah, and this is why being a noble is…… oi, you know, think back, I was indeed on Bourdonné Street in Tristain, I sold you that chattering sword."
"Ah, the owner of that weapon shop!"
Saito recalled just then, that this person was the weapon shop owner who sold him Derflinger.
"Oioi, sorry for being that chattering sword, you dimwitted shop owner!"
Derflinger couldn’t help but complain.
"You, you, who are you! It can’t be, are you that chattering sword? But you don’t look anything like you did when you were sold."
"Talk less, a lot of things have happened!"
The old man carefully examined Derflinger, who was in Saito’s hand.
"Sir, is this noisy, chattering sword really that easy to use? If you want, I could easily sell you a much better sword!"
"Oi, sorry for being that noisy and chattering sword!"
Hearing Derflinger’s temper start to come out.
"He is indeed invaluable, and has saved my life numerous times."
Patting Derflinger’s handle, Saito said as he shook his head.
"Oh, that’s how it is. If he says so, then…… whatever you say, this gentleman is the hero of Tristain that stopped an army of 70000, Chevalier de Hiraga. At the time I boasted to everyone in the town, that the commoner that bought my store’s weapon became a hero.
The old man said while rubbing his hands.
"Right, how did you end up here, old man?"
"I’m coming along with the ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’. In the end I eat by selling weapons, and if we’re talking about war breaking out with the Elves, then this is a great business opportunity."
"You said ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’?"
Saito asked in surprise.
"Oh, you didn’t know, sir? A few days ago, the army was organized with the Romalian Pope at the core. Finally, they’re prepared to take back the holy lands."
"Can…… can you tell me the details again."
"Hey, no problem, but I’m unclear on the specific details."
According to the old man’s words…… Romalia organized the ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’, and apparently this happened a few days after he was kidnapped by the Elves. The Pope used his excellent negotiation skills to unite the countries of Halkeginia, and prepared to launch the assault on the desert.
"A lot of stuff has happened since I got nabbed……"
That Pope got his way in the end……
To mobilize a huge army to reclaim Saito and Tiffania…… no, he was preparing for this from the start.
"Where is the Halkeginian army right now?"
"I heard that they are garrisoned at Alhambra."
Alhambra, Saito had heard this city’s name. It was a city on the border of the desert, where Tabitha and her mother were imprisoned.
Saying this, was the army already approaching here?
"Will this place also become a battlefield?"
"That would be unlikely, as this isn’t any sort of strategic location."
It looked like there was no need to worry about this city being pulled into the war, and Saito was relieved at hearing this.
Speaking up to this point, Saito became aware of another matter.
"I say, the princess wouldn’t…… did Queen Henrietta come here as well?"
"Hey, I heard Her Majesty is responsible for commanding Tristain’s forces."
"Really?"
Henrietta is nearby, this was indeed the best news he could have hope to hear.
No, thinking carefully, if the Pope truly wanted to reclaim the "Holy Lands", it would only be possible if Louise, the one who possessed the Void, was with him.
"Soon I’ll be able to see Louise……!"
My beloved master, my affectionate sweetheart, my Louise…… Just thinking this filled his heart with images of her, and nearly brought him to tears.
"S, sorry, there’s a favor I’d like to ask you!"
"Oh, good. If it’s something that I can do, all you need to do is ask."
Seeing Saito’s suddenly becoming emotional, the old man nodded his head and replied, not quite following the situation.
"Can you pass word to Queen Henrietta that I’m here?"
At this time…… The Elven naval fleet was continuing a large-scale search of the bay, after attacking and sinking the Sea Dragon boat of Saito’s group. One by one, the naval personnel who were in the water returned to the deck of the especially huge "Dragon Whale Boat" located amongst the naval fleet.
"How is it, have you found the corpses of the devil and the traitors?", asked an Elf, with a sharp expression, wearing a high level general’s uniform.
He was the leader of the "Steel-Blooded Party", Aishmail. After hearing of the failure of the "Dragon’s Nest" suppression mission, Aishmail dispatched his own ship on a search and destroy mission from the headquarters in Adyl.
"Yes, the vessel the demons were riding in took critical damage from my fleet’s depth charge attack!", a sailor belonging to the "Steel-Blooded Party" saluted and responded.
"And then, have you found the corpses?"
"Th, that……"
"What? Don’t tell me you haven’t found the corpses?"
Under Aishmail’s piercing gaze, the sailor reported in a quivering voice.
"The, there wasn’t a single person on the ship."
"……Really."
Aishmail calmly nodded his head
"Good work. If you want to rest your bodies, it’s fine, comrades."
After showing his appreciation to the sailors, he proceeded to the fleet commander’s office on the ship.
A relaxed atmosphere filled the sailor living area.
"Your humour is good, Comrade Aishmail, even though we failed to capture the demons.", an officer said.
He was Admiral Salken, the Fleet Deputy Commander. He had attacked and sunk many barbarian pirate ships, a veteran of long service.
"But they are descendants of the devil, I had already anticipated that this wouldn’t kill them."
The corner of Aishmail’s mouth seemed to smile.
"Where do you think the escaping devils will run off to?"
"Eumenes…… it probably is that city previously for banished people."
Salken said, stroking his beard.
"True, if they’re still living, they should head towards that city."
"In that case we should immediately send out a search party."
"That won’t be necessary."
"Why do you say this?"
"I’ve heard the barbarian army is approaching the border of the Sahara."
"Really?"
Aishmail rudely changed the subject, making Salken feel doubt. If the barbarian forces already were in the Sahara Desert, was there already no way to pursue the devils?
"Isn’t this a good opportunity? It’s best to let the barbarians witness the power of ’it’."
Saying this, Aishmail proudly smiled.
"Don’t you think this town of banished people would make an excellent test site?"
"Comrade Aishmail, you don’t mean to use the ’Jewel of Fire’ on that town?"
Hearing these words, the always bold and fearless Admiral Salken, couldn’t help but break out in a cold sweat.
Concerning the use of a "Jewel of Fire" during the barbarian’s civil war, in one moment it incinerated an entire fleet. Of course the capital city of Adyl also received those reports. Upon hearing the report, Aishmail ordered his subordinates to research how to cause a "Jewel of Fire" to explode.
"Do you have a question?"
Aishmail said in a voice whose temperature was so cold it could cause a person to shiver.
"You really make a good point, but that city also has Elven residents."
"That’s fine, in any case they’re all people who’ve given up their Elven pride, and trash who interact with barbarians."
"I understand, that is also true."
Salkan expressed agreement. What the "Steel-Blooded Party" touted, was the destruction of the barbarians and doctrine of the purity of Elven blood, thus that city that continued to trade with barbarians was a thorn in their side.
"Returning to the topic, it seems that those demons apparently grabbed Fatima as a hostage."
"Fatima?"
After hearing these words, Aishmail wrinkled his brow…… soon after he let out the sound of a happy "Oh……"
"She failed her mission. In the end, she came from a group of traitors. Originally I thought she might accomplish something, but in the end she was useless."
And then Aishmail lifted his cloak, and in a loud voice ordered the sailors on the deck.
"Bring out all of the ’Jewels of Fire’, let’s have ourselves a glorious fireworks display!"
"You want to use Jewel of Fire to level the city? You’ve got to be kidding!"
Hiding in a secret place, the face of the elf couldn’t help but color at hearing the content of the conversation. It was the Elf that had just reported to Aishmail on the deck.
Just then you saw her face twist, and immediately become that of a beautiful woman. This was the square class magic "Face Change" that her partner had cast on her body.
The sailor’s true appearance was Fouquet, the one commissioned by the Pope to find Saito and Tiffania.
Several days before, Fouquet, pretending to be an Elven sailor, infiltrated the "Steel-Blooded Party".
But hearing this, there was no way she could stay here.
Saito didn’t matter to her, but Tiffania, who she thought of as her own daughter, she’d protect.
"Looks like I’ll have to hurry a little……"
Fouquet removed her sailor uniform, immediately exposing her slender limbs wrapped in skin-tight cloth.
In this fashion, Fouquet jumped into the sea, and left the ship for a nice long swim.
Ameya-Yokochō is an open-air market in the Taito Ward of Tokyo, Japan, located next to Ueno Station. (
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ameya-Yokochō)
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ammonoidea On the seventh day of the first week of the ninth month, the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" departed Alhambra and marched towards the Elven base of operation, the Sahara Desert.
Compared to previous marches, the speed of this one was relatively sluggish. After all, never before in all of Halkeginian history had a force of this large a scale been organized.
In the Sahara, with no suitable cities, it was difficult to maintain supply lines. The blazing sun hanging over the heads of the marching troops ruthlessly stole the soldiers’ strength.
But even in these severe conditions, you didn’t see the slightest drop in the army’s morale. Because it wasn’t a Halkeginian civil war, it was a "Holy War", given and guided by the gods.
"We can’t stop marching! For Halkeginia’s future, we all must bravely advance. Forward, Forward!"
Riding on the back of a unicorn and personally leading the army, Henrietta, wearing a pure white robe, raised her staff high to encourage the troops.
Since Henrietta led from the front lines, Tristain’s lords naturally couldn’t swagger around in the rear. Each and every one of them crowded forward trying to out-do each other, voicing their devotion to the royal family.
"Recently there have been more and more hangers-on around the queen."
Prime Minister Mazarin said as he urge his horse next to Henrietta.
"Are you being sarcastic with me, Cardinal?"
"Absolutely not, I’m just feeling happy at how Your Majesty has matured."
"You can’t be wrong. I have always wished for this matter to be peacefully resolved."
Henrietta’s tone was completely serious.
"I have already pledged to the Founder, I refuse to launch another pointless war."
"Of course the Pope also feels the same. In the end, the ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’ and the Bearers of the Void, are just insurance for peaceful negotiations.
"If this is true, then it’s fine……"
Riding her unicorn, Henrietta sighed to herself.
Henrietta was unable to discover the Pope’s true intentions during their conversation in Alhambra.
The Pope was definitely hiding some major secrets related to the "Holy Land". In reality, the threat of the land rising that Halkeginia was facing wasn’t widely known. It was fine, even if the magical device in the Holy Lands was a lie. That was the only thing that Henrietta, as the queen of a country, could pin her hopes on.
However, if the Pope persisted in starting a "Holy War" with the Elves, Henrietta would open negotiations with Elves by herself, with a clear conscience. Just like when she negotiated with King Joseph of Gallia, she would only be accompanied by Agnes.
On the surface she actively prepared for the Holy War, but really that was just to deal with Romalia, and it was better than doing nothing. Of course, this could just be the delusions of a little girl, since it was possible that her plan already had been seen through by the Pope.
Looking up at the endless blue sky of the Sahara, Henrietta suddenly thought of her most important friend.
"Louise, I really envy you."
You can chase your beloved sweetheart, freely soaring through the blue sky. Since I was little, I don’t know how much I’ve looked to you, how much I’ve envied you……
If I wasn’t Tristain’s princess…… perhaps I could also follow my heart, like Louise.
"No, I just lack courage."
To decide to give up everything, and also fly guided by your heart, to the side of the one you love…… The kind of person who people admire for their constant bravery and action, that is Louise’s charm, and something Henrietta could never mimic. Certainly Saito would also be enchanted a little……
Henrietta quietly sighed again.
Mazarin, unable to stand it anymore, quietly said.
"Your Majesty, you shouldn’t be like this in front of the soldiers."
"I know, Cardinal."
Henrietta corrected her posture while riding on her unicorn.
There was a cavalry soldier from the front of the Tristain forces, that kicked up a dust storm as it came.
The one urging her horse forward was Agnes, the captain on the Musketeer Corps.
"Your Majesty, I have an urgent report!"
"What is it, Agnes?"
Henrietta inquired without damaging her cool and dignified appearance.
The dragon knights we dispatched as scouts report that they discovered a huge vessel in front of our forces."
"We shouldn’t be encountering the Elven fleet yet, correct?"
Henrietta’s expression stiffened.
"I don’t know. But according to the scout’s report, it’s just one vessel……"
"One vessel?"
Having heard what was said, Henrietta lifted her hand to cover her forehead, and cautiously looked up at the endless blue sky.
After a little while…… the bean-sized shadow of a vessel appeared a great distance in front of them. One side of the vessel was emitting black smoke, and constantly decreasing altitude. As the vessel approached, you could finally see that it was covered in damage, and that the vessel was going to fall right in front of their eyes.
Henrietta and Agnes both knew what vessel this was.
"Majesty…… this shouldn’t be!"
"Louise…… It’s Louise, All forces halt."
In the middle of the desert, a special sunshade was quickly set up while camp was being set up. All of Halkeginia’s heads of state gathered under the sunshade, sitting in chairs around Louise.
There was Henrietta, Germania’s Emperor Albrecht the Third, The newly ascended Queen of Gallia, Josette, also there was Pope Vittorio with Julio at his side like a shadow. Listening about Louise’s brave charge to the Elven capital, they all heard her report.
"I’m very sorry for my arbitrary action, Your Highness. I will take whatever punishment you deem appropriate."
Louise removed her cloak with the lily coat of arms, and knelt in front of Henrietta.
"Louise, we will not blame you now. That you are safe and sound is truly a very good thing.
ZNT21 161.jpg
"Princess……"
Henrietta threw her two hands around Louise’s body, the two deeply embraced.
Then Louise began to systematically explained the whole story of the rescue and fight to the group.
First there was the fight with the Elven fleet, and there was the destruction of the entire fleet using "Void". Although they ultimately succeeded in breaking into the Elven Headquarters "Kasper", they didn’t find Saito or Tiffania, and consequently escaped from their immediate emergency. However, Louise didn’t divulge the matter of Turuk and Bidashal.
"That, we’re still unclear on the whereabouts of Saito-dono and Ms. Westwood?"
Facing Henrietta, Louise showed a depressed expression, and nodded.
"If they went by sea, it’ll be hard to search."
Albrecht the Third said, while twirling his beard with a finger.
"Dispatch three Romalian naval vessels to search."
"Tristan can also dispatch their special dragon knight corps."
Hearing Vittorio’s instruction, Henrietta immediately responded.
This time she couldn’t let Romalia take the lead in the search again…… Henrietta sharp expression showed this determination.
Louise raised her head and looked towards Vittorio.
Then opened her mouth.
"Your Holiness, may I ask why you, as the representative of the holy church, organized the ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’, and deliberately provoke a war with the Elves?
"No, it isn’t like that, Ms. Vallière."
Vittorio still maintained an earnest expression, shaking his head.
"Our target is ultimately the magical equipment sleeping in the ’Holy Land’. If we get it, then there is no need for a dispute with the Elves."
"You mean your Holiness accidentally started this war?", Louise cautiously asked.
"At least we’ll not spare any effort to avoid war. But that depends on whether the other side has this desire as well."
"Then I’m relieved to hear this, Your Holiness."
"Ms. Vallière, can I ask what you mean?"
"I have some people that would like to meet your Holiness."
"Oh?"
Vittorio said, apparently these word caught his interest.
"Mr. Colbert."
Louise called out from the sunshade, soon after two people, wearing hats, were nervously guided into the sunshade by Mr. Colbert.
"Louise, these two people are?
Henrietta asked with a confused expression.
"How rude, you still haven’t shown your faces."
Albrecht the Third said with a displeased voice.
"Really, barbarians are barbarians, their tone of voice is so coarse."
"What did you say?"
They grabbed and removed the hats from their head.
In a moment, there was a large uproar in the sunshade.
Because what appeared from under the hat was radiant and lustrous blonde hair, crystal clear blue eyes, as well as slender ears like streamlined tree leaves……
"El, Elves……!"
Even the daring and fearless Albrecht the Third, stood there with a dumb look on his face for a moment.
The earliest to take action was the one next to the Pope, Julio. You just saw him quickly draw his sword and prepare to protect Vittorio.
"Don’t worry, Julio. I sense no hostility from these two people."
Vittorio’s steady voice stopped Julio.
Then asked Louise.
"Ms. Vallière, you captured these Elves?"
But Louise shook her head.
"These two aren’t captives, but guests."
"You said guests?"
Albrecht the Third said, glaring at the two Elves. However, Turuk didn’t care about his hostility, and walked up to Vittorio.
"You are His Holiness, the Pope from Romalia?"
"Yes, I am the Pope from Romalia, St. Aegis the 32nd, my two elven guests."
Even facing elves, Vittorio’s steady expression still didn’t waver at all. but you could tell from his eyes, that his curiosity was truly piqued by these two elves.
"It is the first time I’m meeting you, I’m the Elven Consul, Turuk."
"Consul……"
"The person holds the highest power in the Elven Council."
Bidashal said.
These words caused another uproar in the sunshade. You could see Albrecht the Third mumbling in a low voice, Josette’s eyes go round, and Henrietta covering her mouth with a sound of surprise.
Among this, only Vittorio’s calm and cool attitude remained. The he asked Turuk.
"Lord Consul of the Elves, why have you come here?
"To negotiate peace."
Turuk concisely responded.
"To negotiate peace……"
It seemed that Vittorio was contemplating some things, and was silent for a moment.
Instead of Vittorio, it was Albrecht the Third who spoke.
"Negotiate with Elves? This is silly. Don’t worry about any negotiations, it’s hard to believe they came all the way here, but we can’t waste the effort. Grabbing these guys as hostages should be able to shut up those Elves."
"That’s the silliest option, barbarian king."
"What?"
"I’m not the blood of a king, at best I’m only the consul elected by the council. If I were to be reduced to a barbarian hostage, the council will select another consul, it’s that simple. The next consul will probably not be from my stable party, therefore, barbarian king, I’ll first remind you that there is no way you can beat the Elves."
Albrecht the Third was immediately speechless upon hearing this, and only able to mumble an "Oh……"
But immediately he grinned and laughed.
"That’s not necessary, but we still have the charity of the Founder, Brimir, the power of the ’Void’."
"Originally in this way, your use of "The Work of the Devil" was truly terrifying."
Turuk very bluntly admitted.
"But my military possesses a similar trump card. The Elves who desire to start a war, apparently they’ve figured out how your army used the "Jewel of Fire."
\r \r \r
"What!"
"What did you say!"
Hearing this awful news, caused the color to drain from Henrietta’s face. This being the first time she heard this, Louise also had trouble concealing her surprise.
Every person here knew in detail how terrible the "Jewel of Fire" is. The Mad King Joseph only used one "Jewel of Fire" and incinerated Gallia’s Dual-Use Fleet to ash.
"You still think you’re better than us and call us barbarians! No matter how you look at it, it’s your actions that are truly barbarous."
Henrietta, unable to contain her anger, cursed.
"You clearly know how frightening the "Jewel of Fire" is!"
"It’s better to say it’s ’acquired knowledge’, Princess of Tristain."
Bidashal said.
"In these several thousands of years, we Elves have never thought there was such a terrible method to use the "Jewel of Fire". It was truly invented by a demon."
Hearing the irony, and hitting the nail on the head with that statement, Henrietta, with no way to refute it, was left speechless.
"Anyway, You using ’The Work of the Devil", the elves using the ’Jewel of Fire’, both sides will cause bitter sacrifices. This way, the Sahara will become scorched earth, from then on, it would be uninhabitable…… as the chief of the elves, I would like to prevent this. So I took this risk, and came to you to negotiate."
Hearing Turuk’s words.
"So it is, I understand your idea, Consul of the Elves. I also wish to avoid needless bloodshed."
Vittorio deeply nodded his head.
"Your Holiness, in that case……"
Louise said, immediately raising her head.
"Your Holiness, you can’t mean to make peace with the Elves?"
Albrecht the Third interrupted in protest. From his expression you could see as matters stand, how was he going to persuade the other rulers of Halkeginia" and similar dissatisfied thoughts.
Hearing this, Henrietta fiercely turned her eyes on this vulgar Germanian emperor.
"However, peace comes with a condition."
At that moment, Vittorio opened his mouth and said.
"Oh, what condition?"
"It will be fine as long you temporarily grant us access to the "Holy Lands". If you can’t agree to this, it doesn’t matter how large the sacrifice, we will persevere in carrying out the Holy War."
"You want us to hand to you the "Demon’s Gate" that has been guarded for 6000 years by the Elves?"
"Correct, that is the only required condition."
"……"
On hearing this, Turuk turned to directly face this young Pope.
A tense feeling suddenly enveloped the sunshade.
Holding her breath, Louise waited for Turuk’s response.
After what felt like an endlessly long period of time……
"Can I ask a question?"
With great difficulty, Turuk finally opened his mouth to speak.
"Please speak."
"Your target isn’t really the Elves living in the ’Sahara Desert’, correct?"
Vittorio nodded.
"Our goal is ultimately…… only to go to the ’Holy Lands’."
"Hm, to go to the Holy Lands, right……?"
It seemed like he was contemplating something, then Turuk twirled his beard with his hand.
Louise and Henrietta’s eyes stealthily met.
The matter in the "Holy Lands"…… If you believe what the Pope has said up until now, it was magical equipment to prevent the lands of Halkeginia from rising.
But it always felt that there was something off strange about this……
"What is the meaning of this?"
At this point, Vittorio stood up and stretched his hand towards Turuk.
"I have something I’d like you to see."
While the important meeting that involved the whole future of Halkeginia was going on under the sunshade, at the same time…… Guiche and Malicorne were standing in front of the "Ostland", which was half stuck in a sand dune from when it was forced to land, unexpectedly meeting with their companions.
Hearing that Saito and Tiffania kidnapped and taken to the country of the Elves, the members of the Ondine Knight Corps volunteered to join the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands".
"Really, you made everybody worry!"
"How could you leave without saying a word, it’s too much!"
"I’m really sorry…… originally we were trying to trouble everyone as little as we could."
Guiche faced his companions criticism, bowed his head to everyone and apologized.
But no one was truly angry, actually everyone was worried. He had some good companions…… Guiche thought to himself with tears in his eyes.
"See, this guy is also pretty lonely."
Reynald walked up, holding a giant mole.
It was Guiche’s familiar, Verdandi. Since they realized that the rescue and combat would be too dangerous, everyone decided to leave their familiars at school.
"Oh, Verdandi, I’m sorry……"
With their happy reunion, Guiche tightly hugged Verdadi. The giant mole familiar was spoiled, rubbing its nose all over Guiche’s face.
"Oh, Cubasil, are you doing well?"
Malicorne’s owl familiar also happily flew around his master.
"Mon Mon was also worried to tears. Up until the end, she insisted on going with us."
Gimli said.
"Oh, Montmorency……"
Tears couldn’t help but flow again as Guiche said his sweetheart’s name.
In reality, everyone setting out on the road from Tristain was only a matter from a few days ago. But it seemed like a couple of years since Guiche hopped on the airship and left the academy……
At the same time he thought to himself, Saito should be feeling even more uneasy.
Guiche pushed his face into Verdandi’s fur, and wiped away his tears.
"Right, is there no word about Saito?"
At that time, Gimli asked.
A shadow immediately enveloped Guiche and Malicorne’s face.
"……"
Sensing the difference in their companions, everyone became silent.
"Wait a second, they’re not dead."
Upon seeing this, Guiche quickly explained.
"I heard he and that Elf girl safely escaped."
"Really…… that’s good."
Hearing Malicorne’s words, everybody finally exhaled.
"Anyway, our vice commander wouldn’t die that easily."
"Right, he is the man with the power to stop a 70000 man army."
Everybody started laughing, and at the same time nodded their heads in agreement.
In the end, Reynald pushed up his glasses, and muttered.
"It’s not that it’s a bad thing, but isn’t this a bit of a problem?"
"What kind of problem?"
Guiche didn’t understand.
"Because Saito is currently alone with Tiffania, right?"
"Right."
"In other words, if we’re not careful, we could cause some confusion."
Everybody strongly nodded, agreeing with Reynald’s words.
"No, Saito is an extremely focused man."
For his friend’s honor, Guiche defended Saito.
In reality, Saito truly was very focused on Louise, of this there is no doubt.
But Malicorne spoke, cutting into the conversation at that time
"Of course, the normal Saito is definitely focused. But a man and a woman alone, facing a life-threatening escape. Previously I’ve said, in these extreme situations, it will accelerate the deepening of the feelings between men and women. Moreover, that Elf’s chest is so big. In reality, although Saito is a good person, he has no immunity against big chests."
"Oh, um……" Guiche stalled
Really, remembering, this isn’t completely without precedent…… he could speak of too many examples. Of course, speaking of Guiche, Montmorency was his most important sweetheart. But time, place, and situation were different, and it could be a "this is two different matters" state of mind. This also wasn’t impossible.
But it wouldn’t matter, since Saito was focused on Louise, for Tiffania it would be hard to say. On the contrary, she still could start to have feelings for Saito, or try to reduce the distance between them……
While Guiche was careful pondering, Éléonore, wearing work clothes, left the hold of the "Ostland" which was quarter-buried in sand. Up until then she’d been repairing the boiler.
Éléonore immediately discovered Malicorne, and yelled in a stern voice.
"Hey, little pig, what are you doing! Why don’t you hurry up and help!"
"Yes, yes! Immediately! Little pig! The little pig that I am, is going!"
Malicorne happily shouted, and then immediately headed towards the ship.
Seeing how he’s acting, Reynald said with emotion.
"He seems to be happy."
"Ms. Vallière, I hope we succeed to peacefully negotiate with the Elves, without any complications.
"I hope for this…… but it seems like it won’t be that easy."
Louise dispiritedly replied to Siesta, who was steeping tea and talking.
After the meeting in the sunshade…… Louise returned to the tent.
Vittorio took Turuk and Bishadal to the "St. Mark", the vessel used especially by the Pope, anchored on a sand dune. The thing the Pope wanted to let the two Elves see apparently was the highest secret of Romalia, so Henrietta and Louise both had no way to go along with them.
"Romalia’s secretive nature is truly unchanging."
While drinking a cup of tea, Louise faintly sighed.
"Is it possible the talks have hit a snag?"
"It seems the Elves are not all of the same mind either, a pro-war faction exists among the Elves as well."
"Ah, it looks like there isn’t really any difference between Halkeginia and the country of the Elves."
Siesta looked up at the desert’s sky.
"In any case, we’ve done all that we can. Now we just have to trust Saito and Ms. Westwood."
"That’s also true……"
Louise impatiently thought, as she surveyed the sky filled with sand, blown by the wind.
What Siesta said was correct, all they could do now was wait here. If she knew where Saito was, she’d immediately rush to his side……
Where was Saito now, what was he doing?
"In his heart, is he worried about me? Or……"
Watching the desert scenery gradually change by the brush of the wind, an abrupt feeling of disquiet appeared in the suddenly sensitive mind of Louise.
Thinking about what Malicorne said before the battle with the Elven fleet at Adyl.
She seemed to remember, that in extreme situations, feelings between men and women suddenly could heat up……
At the time, they were talking about a truly boring topic, guys are stupid, a group of major idiots. Could the current Saito be tempted by a girl other than me, is it possible? Although I’m thinking like this……
But carefully thinking, with that charming girl, Tiffania, a guy and girl alone in a foreign land…… maybe you can’t say it’s entirely impossible.
"Uh huh," Louise softly sighed.
"Maid, I have something I’d like to ask you."
"What is it?"
Siesta tilted her head, feeling confused.
"That thing that Guiche and them were just talking about. A guy and girl escaping as fugitives, would that really close the distance between them?"
"Oh, are you worried, Ms. Vallière?"
Siesta teased.
"H, H, How could I! A, at the most I just doubt the possibility of it, and this is just academic interest. Because Saito is completely captivated by me."
"Hm, that’s right."
Unexpectedly, Siesta bluntly acknowledges it.
"But it’s hard to say. If the two are alone, and Ms. Westwood let Saito see her chest, Saito might not be able to resist."
Louise suddenly realized this.
Tiffania’s chest definitely hides an astonishing power, it could already be thought of as a magical weapon. If you’re constantly seeing that kind of chest, losing your judgment and reason wouldn’t be surprising.
"Ah, oh……but, but……"
While Louise was trying to avoid her inability to deny the possibility……
"If it’s too late to change anything between Saito, and Ms. Westwood, what do you plan to do, Ms. Vallière?"
"Eh……?"
Louise was immediately rendered speechless by this question.
If Saito touched Tiffania’s chest, and buried his face in it……
Of course it’s not alright, don’t even think about it. If this was the previous Louise, she would most likely send Saito flying with a kick, and then bestow an "Explosion" on him. But……
"Wh, what does it matter, I’ll forgive him if it’s only touching her chest."
Louise revealed a calm attitude, and lifted up her pink hair.
In the end, Saito and I have already "seen each other naked", and confirmed each other’s feelings. I can forgive him for touching chests, this is the demeanor of a calm and mature woman.
"Eh~ What about kissing?"
"Kiss……"
Wh, wha…… Louise screamed.
Trying to visualize Saito and Tiffania kissing……
It’s not ok, still not ok, Louise thought. Honestly, she doesn’t want for Saito to kiss.
Kissing and chest touching are two entirely different things.
This was the bottom line she couldn’t concede, but……
"I, it doesn’t matter…… I, I’ll forgive……him……"
"Eh, you’ll forgive him!"
"Of course it isn’t alright. Basically, no good at all…… bu, but if it’s just once, then I can forgive it."
Louise still maintained her calm.
I already decided, even if Saito is bewitched by another girl, I still won’t get angry. As long as Saito safely returns, kissing can actually be forgiven, but once, only once.
"With the tongue is ok?"
"What are you saying?"
"Is the tongue not ok?"
"Of course not."
This time Louise spoke very firmly.
"Stingy"
"Y, you really……"
Louise voice shook
"So like this…… you can forgive him?"
Siesta whispered a word next to Louise’s ear.
"Squish?"
Louise’s expression showed surprise. She didn’t know the meaning of this word.
This maid really is just talking crazy.
Is it possibly because of the desert heat, so she lost her head do to the heat?
"Squish, and then scrub."
"Scrub?"
Siesta whispered next to Louise’s ear again.
Louise finally understanding the meaning of those two words, and immediately got angry.
"I, idiot! Are you a pervert!"
"I saw it in a book, want me to lend it to you next time to see?"
"Us, useless……I should say, ho, h, h, how could this be, it’s impossible. Even though I’m a noble, the third daughter of the respected La Vallière family."
"Anyway, Ms. Vallière, there’s no way, it’s physically impossible for you."
Siesta squeezed her breasts together, flaunting them.
"Wh, what, I also have that sort of thing……"
Louise whispered, and tried to squeeze her cleavage together.
"Aha, Ms. Vallière, that looks like the washboard I usually use when I clean clothes."
Hearing this, Louise angrily grabbed her wand and hit the laughing Siesta.
At the same time……Turuk and Bidashal, guided by the Pope, entered the "St. Mark", the airship used especially by the Pope.
Installed in the airship’s chapel, was the thing that Vittorio wanted to show the two.
"The ’Steel-Blooded Party’ right? It looks like you aren’t united either."
"Ya, you’re also the same."
"I truly have no response," Vittorio bitterly laughed while he responded.
So it’s been since ancient time, Humanity is only able to unite when a common enemy appears. That’s right.
"Hmm?"
Sensing the overtones of these words, Turuk couldn’t help wrinkle his brow.
Going to the end of the hall, they came to two Templar Knights standing guard in front of a large door.
After Vittorio commanded the Templar Knights to depart, he placed his hand on the gem in the center of the large door. White light immediately was emitted from the gem, and the sound of a door opening could be heard.
"Please come in, you two."
At Vittorio’s urging, the two Elves entered the chapel.
Bidashal, examining the interior of the room, couldn’t help but frown. The chapel was quite plain, it really didn’t seem to be used by the Pope.
A few rays of sunlight entered the room from a small window. There were silver candlesticks, a very small altar, and on the altar was a small round mirror, it looked like there was nothing here to be seen.
What did the Pope ultimately want to show the two of them in this place……
"So, the thing you wanted to show us, what exactly is it?"
Bidashal asked.
Soon after, Vittorio touched the round mirror on the altar with his hand.
"This is the ’Founder’s Round Mirror,’ it is one of the secret treasures left behind by the Founder, Brimir."
"The Founder’s secret treasure…… a magic tool for the ’Bearers of the Void’ to produce the work of the Devil?"
Bidashal had seen Joseph previously hold the "Founder’s Censor"
It seems like that normal and ordinary tools gave the power of the Void to that devil of a man.
"Correct. But this mirror doesn’t only impart the ’Void’.…… rather it was by the Founder’s side from the beginning, it’s an item that recorded the life of the Founder."
Vittorio sang a Void spell, "The Founder’s Round Mirror" immediately began to faintly glow.
This is the void incantation "Record" which shows intense memories that had been poured into an object, in the mind.
"Do you two know what the true nature of the "Holy Lands" is?"
After hearing this, Turuk appeared to think about it, then shook his head.
"Honestly, we are completely ignorant of that place. All we know is that, from legends, a demon that came from there 6000 years ago caused ’The Great Disaster’, leading to the death of half of the Elves, thus we call that place ’The Demon’s Gate’."
"You two can witness the truth of 6000 years ago, here and now."
"What?"
In a moment, strange imagery suddenly appeared in the two’s minds.
An overgrown plot of land…… and standing on that plot was a man and woman. Respectively, one was a blonde haired young man of small stature, wearing a gown, and the other was a slender and beautiful Elf.
"This is……"
"The Founder Brimir and the first Gandàlfr Sasha, you elves call her ’the Hero Anubis’."
"So Gandàlfr really is the Elf hero Anubis…… it really is this way……"
Bidashal said in a low voice.
The Elven hero with runes glowing on her left hand. Since before, Bidashal was concentrating on the relationship between Gandàlfr and Anubis, and carrying out personal research.
"But if Gandàlfr and Anubis are the same person, that’ll cause a contradiction. In Elven legend, Anubis killed the demon."
"No, that legend is correct."
"How is that possible, are you saying that ’Gandàlfr’, the guard of the demon, murdered your god?"
Facing Bidashal’s question, Vittorio responded with silence.
From the image projected in their minds, Brimir and Sasha were fighting together.
The enemy weren’t Elves, and also weren’t man-eating ghosts or dog-headed demi-humans, but rather the "Varyag", a race that was completely similar to the barbarians. However, they were different from current barbarian, as the Varyag were equipped with metal weaponry.
Afterwards, time sped up…… Brimir’s group gradually added companions.
Among them were Halkeginian barbarians, as well as Elves. Later on, children were born to the group led by Brimir, and started building cities all over the place. It appeared that barbarians and Elves coexisted in total peace……
But after a moment, the scene changed.
In a scene of the vast Sahara Desert, Brimir was chanting some incantation.
Sasha showed a depressed expression, and squatted on her heels.
The incantation completed. You just saw Brimir wave his wand, and then a brilliant flash of white light filled their eyes, and the Elven capital, originally built in the desert, was reduced to ash in a moment.
Both Turuk and Bidashal couldn’t look away, looking at the horrible scene.
You couldn’t see any sort of emotion on Brimir’s face.
Only in the depths of his eyes appeared the bottomless "Void".
In the end, you just saw Sasha slowly stick a knife into the middle of Brimir’s chest……
Then, at that time, the light left "The Founder’s Round Mirror", at the same time, the image projected in their mind disappeared with the light.
"……This is the truth about the ’Great Disaster’ from 6000 years ago."
Bidashal blankly said.
"What is this…… a very difficult calamity to describe."
Turuk mumbled in a low, hoarse voice.
At the same time he understood the reason why the Pope let them see these images.
They saw where the Founder Brimir, the one the barbarian revered as a deity, came from, what he waged war against, the legacy he left his descendants, and the mission of Brimir’s followers…… this is what the Pope wanted to show them.
"Do you understand this? Our true goal, is basically not the ’Sahara’ that you live in."
"So it is, you wanting to reclaim the ’Holy Land’, actually is……"
"It’s exactly as you guess, Lord Consul of the Elves."
After these word, Vittorio didn’t continue speaking.
Turuk looked into Vittorio’s crystal clear eyes, that looked like the surface of a lake.
There wasn’t any personal desire, eyes full of incomparably pure faith. In a sense, he was the greater threat of madness compared to the fire burning in the eyes of the members of the "Steel-Blooded Party".
"He absolutely can’t be trusted. However, these words can be trusted."
After Turuk reached a conclusion, using reasonable judgment and following the Elves line of thought, he reached out a hand to this young Pope.
"Good. If there is truth in your words, we Elves will also help you in your ’Holy War’."
"Oh hoh."
Vittorio grasped Turuk’s hand.
"Thank our Progenitor, and your ’Great Will’."
In order to persuade the members of the council, the Elf Consul Turuk immediately left to return to Adyl.
At the moment, along with the pro-war representatives, led by the "Steel-Blooded Party", most of Adyl was presently preparing to face the attack of the Halkeginian military forces. Since the situation was so critical, the Pope ordered Julio to escort Turuk on his return.
Turuk told Bidashal, who’d been watching him.
"After this, it is up to you."
Bidashal calmly nodded his head.
Actually, Turuk still didn’t completely trust the Pope. In order to completely understand that person named Vittorio, they had to leave Bidashal here.
Vittorio and Henrietta’s eyes followed Julio and Turuk as the wind dragon they rode flew towards the other end of the desert.
"Maybe we can prevent unnecessary sacrifice this way. The matter of Ms. Vallière heading to the Elven country, maybe is was truly the guidance of the Founder."
"Yes, Your Holiness."
Henrietta said, nodding her head.
The thing she truly longed for was to peacefully coexist with the Elves.
"But why do I feel so uneasy?"
I don’t know why, but there’s something strange when the Pope says the words, "Advance to the Holy Lands."
"But if we want to achieve peace, I have a question."
Bidashal said.
"What?"
"Since the navy is controlled by the ’Steel-Blooded Party,’ those guys probably won’t listen to the advice of Lord Turuk. If they use the ’Jewel of Fire,’ you’re pretty much outta luck."
"Originally this was true. But please relax, we have a trump card in hand."
"Oh, trump card…… This I must learn about."
"Very good. Queen Henrietta, can you please call Louise over here?"
"Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière is here, ready for orders."
Louise, responding to the request to come into the Romalian sunshade, spoke as she knelt in front of Vittorio.
"Ms. Vallière, I have something to give to you."
Saying this, Vittorio handed over a small old-fashioned box to Louise, who was in front of him.
"This thing should belong to you."
Afterwards, Vittorio opened the box.
The things that were pulled out of the box were an old censor, a small music box, and a ring with a few precious stones. At the first glance, it looked like a pile of junk, but Louise’s intuition felt that these weren’t ordinary items.
"This is?"
"This is ’The Founder’s Censor’, ’The Founder’s Music Box’, and ’The Ring of Andvari’. They were all recovered from Mjöðvitnir."
This shocked Louise.
Sheffield, the Mjöðvitnir that died with King Joseph. It seems that the Romalian church secretly recovered "The Founder’s Secret Treasures" that she previously possessed.
"May I ask, why do you want to give me, ’The Founder’s Secret Treasures’?"
"So that you can learn ’The Founder’s Void’. ’The Founder’s Secret Treasures’ are items necessary to unleash the Founder’s Void."
"The Founder’s Void?"
"Correct, the strength of this void far outdistances that of your ’Explosion’."
"Void that’s even stronger than Explosion……"
Even hearing the Pope say this, Louise was completely unable to conceive this notion. In the end, Louise’s "Void" incinerated the elven fleet in one attack, if he’s saying that it’s stronger than that, exactly what kind of destructive power is it……
"If I can ask, does Your Holiness not intend to reconcile with the elves?"
"Presently we still don’t know whether or not peace can be established, moreover, there’s also an extremist faction amongst the Elves. They may try to use the Jewel of Fire to annihilate our ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’. Thus it is necessary by means of the Founder’s Void, to protect ourselves and not be threatened by the Jewel of Fire.
"So it’s this way, this power is even stronger than ’The Demon’s Light’?"
This time Bidashal jumped into the conversation.
"Yes, Lord Bidashal. This is our trump card."
"My apologies……"
"Louise opened her mouth to ask, as her hands slightly shook.
"Why have you chosen me? Since Your Holiness has become one who possesses the Founder’s Void, it wouldn’t be right."
"Because it’s impossible for me."
Vittorio said, shaking his head.
"This was mentioned before, although it’s unlike systemic magic, but those who possess the Void all have a part of the system they specialize in. For example, I am ’Movement’, Ms. Westwood is ’Forget’. Although I know the method to utilize the Founder’s Void, there’s no way for me to actually activate it. The Founder’s Void, among the items of Founder Brimir’s Legacy, is particularly special, it’s only possible that you, Ms. Vallière, can chant it since Gandàlfr became your familiar.
Saying this, Vittorio handed all of the treasure he pulled out to Louise.
At that moment, some things started to glow in Louise’s cloak.
"Louise, the Founder’s Prayer book is glowing!"
Henrietta let out a surprised sound.
"Ms. Vallière, please open the Founder’s Prayer book and have a look."
Louise, with an uneasy look, stole a glance at Henrietta.
Henrietta immediately gave a hint of a nod.
Thus Louise pulled the Founder’s Prayer Book out of her cloak.
And then slowly opened the book……
Originally it was a blank page, but glowing rune characters now appeared.
"Oh hoh!"
The Pope let out a sigh.
Subsequently, Louise studied the characters that appeared in the Prayer Book.
"When the four mages and four familiars appear, the final and strongest void……"
"Life."
Louise felt that, on the first time seeing the image of these spell runes, they gradually slipped into her consciousness.
Due to the power being too strong, a trembling Louise knelt on the ground, stunned.
"This, what is this……really……really very dreadful."
"Louise, are you alright?"
Henrietta asked, with a face full of worry, as she put a hand on Louise’s shoulder.
"Eh, I’m alright…… Princess…… it’s just that my mind is full of things……"
Louise said, as she put her hands to her face, simply trying her hardest to escape from that dreadful feeling.
"This also shouldn’t surprise you. According to legend, even the Founder Brimir only ever cast this incantation once in his entire life."
"Your Holiness…… This terrible spell, is it truly necessary?"
Louise worriedly inquired.
"I also pray that we don’t need to use this ’Void’. But I bear the responsibility for all of the people of Halkeginia, so the best I can do is to always be prepared for the worst possible situation at all times.
Vittorio’s voice carried a bitter tone.
"Now Ms. Vallière, please get some rest first, to save up your magical energy."
The sun set on the edge of the desert…… Louise, leaving the cover of the Romalian sunshade, sat by herself in a lonesome spot far away from the noise. ——
"Life."
The devastation this Void creates, far exceeded the might of "Explosion". What was the Founder thinking in the end, giving the ironic name of "Life" to this kind of spell.
"Ah……"
Louise deeply sighed.
As the third daughter of Duke La Vallière, she had always been taught, that those people who possess power have a duty to use that power for the people. Since she possess the power of the "Void", she always thought she should use that power for Halkeginia.
"But for me, as one person, to bear this kind of power, it really is too heavy……"
Tiny Louise, Bottom of the list Louise, Louise the Zero.
She was once known by these nicknames, now she was the bearer of Halkeginia’s fate.
At that time Louise recalled her familiar, who was far away at the moment.
If it was Saito, what would he do?
If he suddenly obtained enough power to destroy the world……
"Saito…… I really want to see you……"
Louise tightly grabbed the edge of her cloak.
If she didn’t tightly hold on to something, the tears would definitely start flowing.
At that time, the sound of someone walking on sand came from behind her.
Louise quickly turned her head to look.
The person coming was……
"Tabitha?"
Right after Louise asked, she realized she misidentified the person.
The person who was coming didn’t wear glasses, and she was also wearing a long, gorgeous cloak.
Moreover, the crown of Gallia was on her head.
"Jose…… Queen Charlotte."
Louise quickly stood up, and prepared to face royalty.
"It’s alright to call me Josette, Vanessa."
Josette called Louise by the name she used before at Saint Margarita’s Monastery.
This caused Louise a moment of uncertainty. Since they separated at that monastery, she hadn’t had a proper talk with Josette. In the end, she was already the Queen of Gallia, moreover Louise always felt a little embarrassed about how Josette had actively aided Romalia.
Not knowing whether or not she understood the issue in Louise’s heart, Josette sat next to Louise.
"About ’The Founder’s Void’, I heard from His Holiness, the Pope."
"Yes……"
"I can appreciate your confusion. After being taken away from Saint Margarita’s Monastery, I’ve now become the Queen of Gallia. Moreover, like you, I’ve become a bearer of the Void."
Josette spoke to Louise with an intimate voice, just like when they were in the monastery.
If you’re talking about a person who had suffered, Josette has been at the mercy of a much more severe fate. And although she wasn’t like Louise, the bottom of the class but still the third daughter of a famous noble family, that narrow world was the only one she’d known for her entire life.
"Aren’t you afraid of this power of the Void?"
Louise revealed her feelings on this.
"Yes. Suddenly receiving such a tremendous amount of power, anyone would be scared."
"No, no, it’s not like that."
Louise violently shook her head.
"If you don’t want to use this terrible power, then don’t use it, because we have our determination. However, suppose it was to save Saito, I definitely wouldn’t hesitate in using it. No, I would possibly hesitate, I would maybe be very worried, but in the end I’d still use it. No matter how terrible the devastation would be…… I’m afraid of myself like that."
Josette gently laid her hand on top of Louise’s trembling hands.
"But I wouldn’t regret it. For Julio, I also wouldn’t care about the price. Really, I did exactly what he said to, and snatched the throne away from my older sister. I’m nothing but a dirty thief, but……"
Speaking to here, Josette tightly bit her lip.
"But I wouldn’t regret it. It doesn’t matter how he ordered me, I would accept it. If he told me to die, I would die. This is how I, who had nothing, got my one true love."
"Josette……"
Feeling the surprise in the hand she was holding, Louise couldn’t help but stare at Josette.
The current Josette gave Louise an unexpected feeling. At the time they were in the monastery, it was clear she was a timid and frail girl.
In the end, what led her to become strong…… Louise pondered.
Of course, naturally it’s that Romalian priest.
"So love can let a person change this much……"
Louise thought of Saito.
After meeting Saito, Louise also changed quite a bit. If I didn’t meet Saito at that time…… I would definitely be manipulated by Romalia now, guiding Halkeginia as some "Saint".
But my feelings towards Saito, and Josette’s love apparently have some differences……
"Are you saying that my feelings aren’t equal to hers?"
Thinking about these things, Louise’s mood gradually became more serious.
\r \r \r
Louise returned to "The Ostland" with a serious look on her face, just seeing Guiche and the other members of the Ondine Knights around the camp fire drinking and singing, happily laughing and having a good time.
"My Valkyrie was like this, slash slash slash quickly dispatching the oncoming Elves with a swing of a sword! Ah, I really want Mon Mon to see my brave face!"
"And then, my wind magic made a ’whoosh’ sound, and blew away the vile Elven golem, crying as it went!"
Guiche and Malicorne were apparently telling their comrades about their earlier heroic deeds when they bravely charged the tower of the Elves. "Although there were quite a few embellishments…… or it should be said that it’s practically all made up", thought Louise. Colbert and Kirche were currently repairing the Ostland, and Tabitha was by the fire buried in a book, so no one could expose their boasting.
"Wh, What are those idiots up to, people are obviously worried."
It looked like Louise was a little annoyed.
"You’re all actually having a good time, but Saito and Tiffania have obviously not returned yet."
"Even if we’re dejected and depressed, it’s also not going to bring them back."
"Right, Louise, it doesn’t matter what we do, first we need to get ready for our next move."
Hearing Guiche and Malicorne’s retort, Louise mumbled a little.
However, what those two said made sense. Even if they were dejected and depressed, it wouldn’t bring back Saito. Thinking this, actually made Louise feel even more sad.
"Come and eat, Ms. Vallière. I spent a lot of effort to make this."
Siesta helped Louise set up a table and chair, then brought over wine and a tray with meat, vegetables, and soup.
"Thank you for the food."
Louise took a drink of the soup. Originally she didn’t have any appetite, but it gradually improved as she ate, and in a moment the food was all gone.
"It was really delicious, thank you."
"Cooking is the only thing that I can do."
Said Siesta with a smile spread across her face.
The present Louise felt that the Siesta in front of her was truly dazzling.
"No such thing, you’re a bigger help to everyone than I am."
"Ms. Vallière don’t you possess amazing power?"
"Amazing power…… is it truly that way?"
Louise’s heart was again shrouded in a haze, and she lowered her head.
"What happened?"
"It doesn’t matter how amazing the power is, in the end it depends on how you use it. Even if it’s the power of the Void passed down from the Founder, if it’s used in the wrong way, it can also be a power that leads to disaster. I’m really scared, scared that I’ll become like Joseph, that one day I’ll eventually be devoured by this power."
Louise thought about the end of Joseph.
Enveloped in a giant fireball, Gallia’s dual-use fleet was annihilated.
Although she had no sympathy for him, but if Joseph hadn’t awoken to the power of the "Void", perhaps he wouldn’t have come to the end that he did.
"It’s not a problem."
Siesta matter-of-factly said.
"Huh?"
"If it’s Ms. Vallière that we’re talking about, there’s definitely not a problem."
"Ho, how can you be so certain? There’s no way I’m that strong, like I can’t do anything now that Saito isn’t by my side."
Louise squawked a retort.
Truly, this maid doesn’t understand anything, is she just going through the motions with me……
"It’s just because of this."
Siesta responded.
"Ms. Vallière is both timid, and flat-chested, so there’s no problem."
"……"
There was no way that this thoughtlessly sarcastic comment wouldn’t make Louise feel confused.
But the crazy thing is that it didn’t feel wrong at all.
It gave her an indescribably wonderful feeling of courage.
"Really, it’s truly a great thing to have you along with us."
Louise agreed with a bitter smile.
At that time, a disturbance came from inside the sunshade of Tristain’s forces.
On careful observations, Dragon Knight forces mounted on wind dragons had just landed in the camp.
"What’s going on?"
Louise and Siesta both took a look.
"Is this true!"
"Yes, yes, it’s definitely Tristain’s hero, Chevalier de Hiraga."
In the camp of Tristain’s forces, a merchant was kneeling in front of a member of the Musketeer Corps, led by Agnes. This merchant was scared to the point of trembling by this soldier. He was discovered by scouting dragon knights while he was rushing towards Tristain’s forces by horse, in order to pass the news that Saito was in Eumenes, thus was brought to Henrietta.
"How do you see it, Prime Minister Mazarin?"
"Ah, it seems reliable."
Saito’s kidnapping by elves, was also a secret that was known by only a few people in Tristain. Moreover, by his timid appearance…… it seems that he wasn’t a swindler looking for a reward.
"You’re aware of the consequences if you lie to her Majesty."
Agnes sternly warned the merchant while point her sword at him.
"I, I swear by the Founder and her Majesty!"
The merchant violently kowtowed.
"It seems to be true."
"Very good, give this person 500 gold coins."
"5-500 gold coins?"
Hearing this, the old merchant’s eyes opened wide. That large sum of money was sufficient for a commoner to live the good life for a whole year.
"Agnes, immediately dispatch our best knights to Eumenes."
"Roger!"
After Agnes answered, she turned and prepared to leave the sunshade.
At that time, the sound of a dispute came in from outside, and Louise walked in.
"Hey, Louise! What is it?"
"Princess, I heard Saito has been found, is it true?!"
Louise shouted.
"Yes, I heard he’s in a location 200 leagues from here, in an elven city."
Henrietta said in a calm voice.
"I’m presently about to order the elite knights to go meet him."
"Princess, let me go with them also!"
"No, you can’t."
But Henrietta shook her head.
"Why……!?"
"Because we don’t know what dangers there are. Louise, do you understand? The power that your body holds no longer belongs to only you."
"But……"
"Her Majesty Henrietta is not mistaken, Ms. Vallière."
At that moment, a steady persuasive voice was directed at Louise.
Vittorio, accompanied by Templars, entered into the sunshade.
"Your Holiness……"
"You hold the entire fate of Halkeginia, the one who possesses the Void. We can’t let you have the opportunity to encounter even the slightest bit of danger."
"This…… Saito is my familiar."
"Please believe me."
Vittorio said, showing a sincere expression.
"Furthermore, Queen Henrietta, I disapprove of using the knight corps. If the movements are too obvious, we’ll instead be exposing Saito and Ms. Westwood to danger."
Henrietta wrinkle her brow.
"Your Holiness doesn’t mean for us to leave everything to Romalia?"
"Yes, I’ve already dispatched serious experts. Those experts have received this commission, and it’s an expertise they specialize in."
"Ah, you truly move quickly. If we’re talking about spies and assassins, Romalia has a long history and profound knowledge."
Hearing this, Henrietta couldn’t help but mock it.
Watching the two exchange words, Louise thought that…… Romalia absolutely couldn’t be trusted.
If there was no way to save and return Saito and Tiffania soon, those so-called "experts" would kill those two without any hesitation.
If you think that anybody is going to take you at your word, then you’re gravely mistaken.
But I’m Louise, Louise Françoise.
Louise took courage and arrived in front of Vittorio.
"Your Holiness, Saito is my familiar. Thus it should be me to go meet him, this is justified."
"Ms. Vallière, Saito-dono isn’t really yours exclusively. Saito-dono and Ms. Westwood, are truly important to all of the people of Halkeginia.
"Those two are not Your Holiness’ tools!"
At the end of her patience, Louise roared.
But even faced with a Louise who is unwilling to back down, Vittorio was still unmoved.
With a calm voice from the start,
"You are a follower of Brimir, thus you have a duty to follow the church. If not, I will have to accuse you of heresy."
"What did you say……!"
This made Henrietta’s complexion suddenly change.
Heresy, speaking of Halkeginian nobility, this was the most terrible and serious accusation of all.
In the case that it was determined to be heresy, the criminal charge wouldn’t only be for Louise, but would also include her older sisters Cattleya, Éléonore, and Louise’s parents.
Hearing this, even Louise had no choice but the back down. This and Louise returning her title of nobility to Henrietta can’t even be compared, it wasn’t just a problem for Louise on her own.
Louise was immediately at a loss for words, she could only indignantly stare at the Pope.
"Wh, what should I do, Louise……"
Then at that point.
"But your Holiness, this is interfering with the internal affairs of my country."
Unexpectedly, the one to surprisingly contradict the Pope was Henrietta.
"Princess?"
Louise suddenly raised her head.
You could just see Prime Minister Mazarin scared to the point of shock——
As well as Henrietta, with a firm expression on her face, blocking Vittorio from the front.
"Louise isn’t your tool. Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière is my subject. I, as the queen of Tristain, order her to go meet Chevalier Saito and Ms. Westwood!"
"Princess……!"
This brought an unbearable heat to the corner of Louise’s eyes.
It’s truly incredible…… The usually strict Henrietta, unexpectedly, in spite of her position as Tristain’s queen, chose to support Louise.
"Princess, I……"
"Go immediately, Louise, go to the side of the one you love."
After Louise deeply bowed her head in respect to Henrietta, she immediately charged out of the sunshade.
"Queen Henrietta……"
"Your Holiness, Louise is following my orders as her monarch. If you want to speak of punishment, then please punish me for the crime of heresy."
Henrietta lowered her head, and knelt in front of Vittorio.
"……"
The sunshade was immediately enveloped in an endless silence. Agnes worriedly followed the development of the situation, and Mazarin quietly said a prayer.
Vittorio calmly closed his eyes, and placed his hand on the shoulder of Henrietta as she knelt on the ground.
"Please raise your head, Queen Henrietta."
"Your Holiness……"
"Indeed, Ms. Vallière is a subject of the Kingdom of Tristain. It shouldn’t come from us as the voice of Romalia. Moreover, we can’t let this matter just now sow the seeds of discord amongst all of Halkeginia, that was so difficult to unite.
Said Vittorio with his persistent calm smile.
"I shall engrave Your Holiness’ magnanimous mercy into my heart."
A gentle atmosphere immediately pervaded the inside of the sunshade.
"In this case we should also begin preparing to welcome them back."
"Wa, wait a minute, Louise."
Kirche grabbed Louise’s cloak as she charged out from under the sunshade.
Louise fell over, burying her face in the sand.
"Wh, what did you do!"
"Don’t tell me you intend to run across the desert?"
"How could that be, I intend to use the ’Teleport’ spell."
Louise said while wiping the sand from her face.
The same method she used to escape from Saint Margarita’s Monastery. While repeatedly casting the Teleport spell, and resting along the way, she would arrive in the city where Saito was located.
"You big idiot, that city is 200 leagues away. You’d exhaust your mental energy halfway there.
"Ah……"
That seems to be right…… Louise thought. How would she do this……
At that time, the flap flap sound of giant wings could be heard.
On careful observation, it was Tabitha riding on Sylphid.
"Get on."
"Chee, chee! Pink midget, get on Sylphid’s back immediately!"
"Tabitha……"
"It’s faster than riding a horse," Tabitha said in a calm voice.
"Thank you……"
Louise slightly lowered her head in thanks.
"I also want to go. I don’t feel comfortable with just you two."
Sylphid grabbed both of their collars, and cleverly tossed them onto her back.
"Hey—— You’re going to rescue Saito, we also want to come help."
Then Guiche, Malicorne, and the other members of the Ondine Knight Corps also rushed over.
"You guys…… while I appreciate your intentions, being too conspicuous is a bad thing."
"There’s no way that Sylphid can carry that many people at once, chee!"
"Oh, that’s right……"
Guiche scratched his neck and then said to Louise with an earnest expression.
"Louise, Saito needs you."
"Leave it to me."
Louise nodded her head vigorously.
"It would be good if my ship could fly."
Colbert regretfully said, as he rushed over a little later.
"Really…… how can this girl always be so willful!"
Said Éléonore while firmly glaring at Louise as she strode over. Louise ducked her head…… but Éléonore next words were actually those of concern for her little sister.
"Be careful, chibi-Louise."
"Éléonore……"
With no way to stop the tears, Louise rubbed her eyes.
Mi-Ms. Vallière, please wait!"
Siesta, carrying a basket in her hands, trotted over.
"It’s not going to work Siesta, there’s no way to bring you this time."
"I know, this is lunch."
Siesta tossed the basket up.
"If you have some issues, it would be a problem if Ms. Vallière couldn’t display her power."
"Thank you Siesta. I will definitely bring back Saito."
Catching the basket, Louise nodded her head.
"Fly at top speed."
Tabitha ordered.
"Chee chee, leave it to me!"
Sylphid flapped her wings, and then a large cloud of sand expanded.
With a lot of her friends watching, Louise’s group flew into the evening sky.
"That battle of words just now was brilliant, your Majesty. The fear was even making this old minister’s body break out in cold sweat."
Walking out from under the sunshade, the old prime minister bitterly laughed, as he said this to Henrietta.
"A queen capable of crossing swords with the Pope like this, you can truly say that you’re one of a kind.
"I know I’ll have to endure your scolding, Prime Minister Mazarin."
"No, on the contrary I believe your Majesty is completely reliable. If she could see your Majesty just now, Queen Marianne would also be at ease."
"Hearing your candid praise, it feels like this might be the first time."
"Oh, really?"
Mazarin began to act silly, after that he watched the backs of Louise’s group soar across the horizon of the desert, riding on a dragon.
"They seem to be just like the previous magical guard team."
Mazarin said with a voice full of nostalgia.
"That group of legendary warriors that served my mother?"
"Yes. Narcisse, Bacchus, Sandillon…… as well as Ms. Vallière’s mother, Lady Karin. They were truly the most noble of the nobility, true warriors of the previous generation."
Seeing Louise’s beautiful hair waving in the wind, Mazarin squinted his eyes as if they were dazzled.
The old prime minister who had served the royal family since time immemorial.
"Ms. Vallière’s mother once held some title, does your Majesty know it?"
"I remember she was called the Heavy Wind……"
"That’s right. She was known as ’The Knightess of the Heavy Wind’."
At sunset…… Fatima, released by Saito, crossed the bridge over the river that went through the city, and arrived at Eumenes’ old district. The old district, crowded with buildings made of wood, was originally a place where many banished Elves lived. Fatima’s clan, which had previously suffered banishment, also once lived here.
Just as she was going under the bridge, Fatima stopped in her tracks. She had once made an oath, before she avenged the enmity towards her tribe, that she would absolutely not return here again.
But she didn’t know why, yet her footsteps very naturally brought her here.
"Why did I return here……"
Stopping at the entrance of the old district, Fatima shook her head. Now isn’t the time to return here, I need to immediately return to the Party, and inform them of the matter of the demons……
At this time.
"Look who it is, isn’t that comrade Fatima?"
Hearing a familiar voice, Fatima suddenly turned her head.
"Com-Comrade Aishmail!"
That’s right, the person in front of her eyes…… it was Aishmail along with some guards from the party.
"Are you starting to think about abandoning your homeland, Comrade Fatima?"
Aishmail squinted his eyes, measuring Fatima.
"No, I haven’t……"
Fatima promptly straightened her back, and gave the party salute.
"I heard you were captured by the demons, I was very worried about you."
"Yes, really, I’m very sorry……"
Hearing Aishmail’s words, Fatima exhaled.
But at the same time it brought up a question.
The meaning was Aishmail really knew she was held as a hostage, yet still ordered the attack and sinking of the vessel……
No, this is impossible…… Fatima immediately swept away the doubt in her heart.
"So you came here, to indicate you’ve already killed the demons?"
Aishmail opened his mouth and asked.
"No…… I was unsuccessful."
"Oh, you were unsuccessful, right?"
These words drew the eyes of Aishmail, and they became sharp as knives.
"What happened, Comrade Fatima. You not only didn’t achieve the feat of killing any of the demons, you also shamelessly ran back here, right?"
"Ab, absolutely not……" Fatima rushed to try and explain.
Her faithful heart suffered Aishmail’s doubts……
"It doesn’t matter, this is just a small matter before the main event. We’ll wait until after the fireworks to decide how to deal with you."
But Aishmail was actually very happy.
"Fireworks?"
"Correct, magnificent fireworks."
At that time Fatima noticed, the guards Aishmail brought with him were escorting a cart, and the cart was covered by a large cloth.
"Comrade Aishmail, what’s the meaning of this?"
"It’s a ’Jewel of Fire’." Aishmail grinned.
"Jewel of Fire? Why bring that thing……"
"What’s to say, we want to obliterate the demons that are hiding in this city, of course."
"What……?"
Hearing this, Fatima was speechless.
The two people in front of her were actually talking nonsense……
"Par-pardon my boldness…… if the power of ’Jewel of Fire’ exploded, you wouldn’t say the demons, but the entire city would be incinerated, right……?"
"Hm, you have a problem?"
"Eh?"
Aishmail’s expression didn’t change at all.
"As long as we can destroy the enemy demons, what does it matter to sacrifice a city or two?"
"Bu, but this city also has a lot of elves……"
"Comrade Fatima, this city doesn’t have any elves."
"This……"
"In this city, all are traitors who broke the rules. They are not fit to be called elves."
"……"
This truly made Fatima speechless.
Her eyes immediately went dark.
Aishmail’s expression was earnest, he truly thought to level the city……
"Ple-please reconsider! This, this is too much……"
"Oh? Comrade Fatima, don’t tell me you’ve been influenced by the barbarians?"
"Ab-absolutely not!"
Aishmail shrugged his shoulders, and immediately on the faces of the group of elven guards, sneers were exposed, one after another.
"Sure enough, the blood of a clan of traitors flows in you."
"I-I’m definitely not a traitor!"
"Ah, your father’s sister definitely said that as well."
At the command of Aishmail, the guards immediately grabbed Fatima.
"Rejoice, to dedicate the the sacrifices you’ve made for the party until now, we’ll let you enjoy these fireworks from a special seat."
The sun set on the other end of the desert…… even though evening had arrived, peace had not arrived in the city of Eumenes, on the other hand it got even more lively.
The cries from the stores along the road, and the lively hustle and bustle of the music. While it also was an elven city, it was completely different from the quiet atmosphere of Adyl, and was full of energy.
Returning to the hospital, Tiffania and Luctiana were already able to move around without assistance. According to the two elves in the hospital, although their wounds already had healed, they had used a lot of their strength - so if they wanted to journey across the desert, they were going to need to rest. Having said that, if you were talking about a human magician, it would take three days and three nights of casting water magic for the same result. The Firstborn Magic of the Elves is really powerful, thought Saito.
But really, they couldn’t stay for too many days in this town. ’The Steel-Blooded Party’ would not give up the search for Saito’s group, and if Louise already was in the area, they needed to meet up as soon as possible, and tell her about ’The Holy Lands’.
"Tiffa, am I too naive? She clearly hurt you very badly."
Saito asked while sitting on the chair next to the bed.
The two of them were in a hotel room that was arranged by Ari. Although the room wasn’t very high class, the sheets were properly washed, and the room was completely clean. Tiffania was lying on the bed by the window, and the pajama wearing Luctiana, whose breathing sounded like she was fast asleep, was sleeping in the back bed.
"No, Saito. You are very kind. I believe that you didn’t make a mistake, Saito."
Tiffania shook her head.
"Really……"
Saito’s words lacked confidence.
At the time, he originally believed that releasing Fatima was the right thing. However, if the escaped Fatima tried to do something harmful to Tiffania again…… not only could Tiffania be hurt again, she could even be killed…… thinking this, he couldn’t help but doubt whether or not his decision was correct.
"But it is a little unfortunate…… I wanted to chat with that girl."
"It’ll be fine if that day can come."
"Ah……"
Although her movements were small, Tiffania nodded her head energetically. Seeing this Tiffania made Saito believe that one day, maybe humans and Elves could peacefully coexist.
Right. It seemed like humans and Elves coexisted in this city. If only this dispute over the "Holy Land" ended, it definitely would be a possibility.
When he returned his attention, he discovered Tiffania looking at the sunset through the window.
"Halkeginia forces have already arrived in the area."
Tiffania said.
"Ah, I think Louise and the others should be coming with them."
"This journey with me and Saito, will also end here."
Tiffa’s voice was filled with a lonely tone…… and then Tiffania shook her head in a rush.
"Oh, this…… this, this kind of thinking is bad. With great difficulty, Saito can return to everybody’s side, moreover, Louise is also really worried about you too, Saito.
"Tiffa……"
You could just see her blue eyes, with a warm expression, getting misty as she gazed at Saito.
Seeing this, Saito’s heart couldn’t help but move.
"Saito, I’m very sorry."
"Huh?"
Saito couldn’t help but be confused, suddenly hearing Tiffania apologizing to him. Apologizing to him, what was ultimately the reason…… after thinking a moment, he thought of the issue.
"Don’t tell me, you’re still feeling sorry about making me your familiar?"
But Tiffania shook her head.
"N, no. Actually……"
Tiffania seemed to draw a soft breath to gather her courage, and then said.
"It’s because I like Saito."
"What……!"
"Really I know this shouldn’t be, because Saito already has Louise. But there really isn’t anything I can do, I can’t suppress my feelings……"
Tiffania said to Saito with a tear-stained expression.
"I like you, I like you to the point it’s almost impossible for me to comprehend."
"Ti-Tiffa……"
Seeing Tiffania’s suffering expression, Saito could only feel pain in the pit of his stomach.
The confused Saito promptly shifted his line of sight. If he continued to look at Tiffania’s face…… I’m afraid Saito would be unable to think first.
But this also wouldn’t work…… thought Saito. After all, Tiffania possessed incomparable charm. Although she was burdened with misfortune, she was also a strong and virtuous person, also adding to the complicated situation. Moreover, her temperament and manners were also good, and the most important thing of this complicated situation…… this kind of girl has expressed feelings of adoration to me…… there isn’t a man that wouldn’t be affected. But……
"I know, Saito already has Louise."
"…… eh, ah."
Saito could only respond with an awkward nod.
"Therefore, I desperately thought about it and finally figured out how best to handle it."
"Oh?"
"This, my mother was also once a concubine of the Archduke."
"Con-concubine……!"
Tiffania seemed to say some rather incredible words.
"I can be Saito’s number two, number one can be Louise."
"Uh, Tiffa, are you joking?"
Saito immediately asked. But Tiffania’s expression was completely earnest.
"No, I’ve seriously thought about this. Moreover, I heard from my mom when I was young, the previous king of the elves had many wives and concubines in his harem……"
"Wait, wait a minute……"
The confused Saito immediate cut her off. Concubine, lover, number two…… those type of words that only appeared in dramas, were incessantly hovering in Saito’s mind.
Saito finally thought at that point, he’d never previously thought about this, but that could be considered a method. This way, Louise, Siesta, Tabitha, and Henrietta wouldn’t be sad…… perhaps. Of course, morally it couldn’t be justified, can’t be justified…… huh, would it really be unjustified? Didn’t I hear of a country on Earth that also allowed you to marry three wives and have four concubines……?
Although that thought flashed through his mind for a moment, Saito immediately shook his head.
The most important sweetheart that appeared in his mind…… was the appearance of Louise.
"What was I imagining……?"
Of course he couldn’t allow this kind of thing. Ever since the matter with Henrietta, he swore in his heart that he would never again make Louise sad.
Saito let out a little "Uh-huh".
"No, it’s not alright! You can’t be a concubine, it’s not alright!"
Hearing that, Tiffania’s face showed a sad expression.
"It’s not alright?"
"Oh……"
Tiffania raised her head and gazed at Saito. Saito’s heart almost couldn’t help but waver from this, but Saito’s heart was constant, and he shook his head.
"Why?"
Tiffania’s pointed ears hung dejectedly.
Her clear, sea-blue eyes immediately became wet with tears.
"Uh, this……"
Seeing her show this sad expression, made Saito suddenly unsure what to do.
He didn’t want to made Louise sad, but his way, he was just swapping Tiffania’s sadness, was this okay? If he properly explained, maybe Louise would accept…… no, but……
"Saito, I can’t be your mistress?"
"Mis-mistress? Ti-Tiffania is this really what you want?"
"Oh, it doesn’t matter, this is fine. I want to be Saito’s mistress."
"Tiffa……"
Her face was very close. Tiffania’s warm breath brushed Saito’s cheek. Unaware of the room, and just as the two people’s lips were naturally going to meet.
"Eh, you guys still want to do it at this time?"
Luctiana said in what seemed like a speechless tone, not knowing how long she’d been awake.
"Oi, I really hate this, hate it, hate it, this is why barbarians are barbarians!"
"Sorry for being a barbarian, I’m so really sorry……"
Saito, desperate to the point of silence, used both hands to apologize to Luctiana. Tiffania, who was shy to the extreme, hid in her bed and covered her head with her blanket.
"Truly, barbarians are barbarians! Affectionate regardless of the situation, kissing."
"What kiss!"
"How? Angry?"
"I’m sorry."
You can see Saito obediently kneeling on the ground for his crimes.
"It’s alright, it doesn’t matter. I also have an interest in those kinds of barbaric acts."
Luctiana shrugged and laughed.
And then suddenly she showed a serious expression to Saito and asked.
"So, the barbarian military forces are already in the area?"
\r \r \r
Saito raised his head and nodded.
"It seems so."
"Are they coming to seize "The Holy Land," or coming to retake you?"
Luctiana’s face became a little grim. Tiffania, sensing the change in the atmosphere of the room, stuck her head out from the shelter of the blanket.
"I think it should be both."
"If we hand you over, will the army stop?"
"They should…… no, I’m not sure."
Saito told the truth.
After all, the one that was coming was that Romalian Pope, no one knew what he was thinking in the depths of his heart. At least Saito could be sure, he and Tiffania were only props in the Pope’s eyes.
"First, I’m helping you based on my own beliefs, and a little academic curiosity. But I don’t want to help with the resurrection of "the devil". If your partner hurts my fellow elves, then I won’t help you again."
As opposed to her previous attitude, Luctiana said this in total seriousness.
"I know."
Saito strongly nodded.
"I will do my best to prevent this war from happening, I promise."
It didn’t matter about Romalia or the puppet queen of Gallia, Henrietta definitely wouldn’t actively help with the Holy War. Retaking the Holy Land required the possessors of the Void…… Louise and Tiffania, of course, including Saito, didn’t intend to be one of the Pope’s thugs.
And he already knew the location of the "Holy Land", so it wouldn’t be impossible to find the magical equipment to stop the rising of the Halgekinian continent before starting a war with the elves. Of course, this would assume that the "magic equipment" the Pope spoke of actually existed……
Luctiana closed her eyes and said.
"I know, I’ll believe you for the time being. Then let’s head to where the barbarian forces are, and we can talk after that."
"Thank you."
Seeing that Luctiana was willing to believe his words, Saito couldn’t help but feel sincere gratitude.
At that time, the hotel room door suddenly opened.
"Hey, something bad is going on!"
Ari, who was originally supposed to leave town, burst into the room with a pale face.
"What’s going on?"
"The ’Steel-Blooded Party’ has surrounded Eumenes."
"What did you say?"
The surprised Saito shouted.
"Are you saying the fact we’re hiding out here has been exposed?"
"You could also say that the girl you let go definitely tipped them off."
Ari glared at Saito, suspecting that he deliberately let Fatima go.
"That……"
"But their actions are too fast. In any case, the matter of us hiding in Eumenes must have already been exposed."
Luctiana spoke for the speechless Saito.
"All in all, it’s better for us to leave town."
"Right, it would be bad if they went door to door and searched the hotel."
At that time, Ari’s ears gently twitched.
"Someone is coming."
"What?"
Saito’s ears didn’t hear a thing.
But Ari’s sharp eyes stared straight at the door.
"Ari, you shouldn’t have been tracked?"
"I thought I was being careful."
"Tiffa, hide behind me."
Tiffania nodded her head.
Saito grabbed Derflinger, who was leaning on the wall. The runes on his left hand glowed, and Saito’s senses immediately sharpened. Thanks to his gift, Saito could also hear the subtle footsteps, and it wasn’t a hotel worker, it obviously was the steps of a well-trained person.
Saito drew Derflinger, and quietly approached the door.
ZNT21 229.jpg
At that time, the sound of the footsteps stopped in front of the room door. At that moment, Saito quickly opened the door, and put the blade of Derflinger to the throat of the person standing in front of the door.
"It, it’s you……!"
Saito exclaimed to the person at the tip of his blade.
Tiffania covered her mouth with both hands, and her face also showed a surprised expression.
"Well, isn’t that a really dangerous way to say hello, kid?"
A woman wearing a hood, bowed her head and laughed while looking at Saito.
She was known as the biggest thief in Halkeginia, known as "The Crumbling Dirt" and the alias Fouquet.
"How, you know her?"
Ari asked Saito.
"Sort of……"
Although he was still on guard against his opponent, Saito first moved the point of Derflinger away from her. Although you could say he knew her, instead it would be better to say she was the target with whom several grudges existed. But since Tiffania, who admired Fouquet was here, Saito definitely wasn’t planning to expose her past at this time.
"But Fouquet, how did you end up in this kind of place?"
While Saito was feeling surprised…… Tiffania ripped off the quilt and yelled.
"Matilda-nee![2]"
"Oh, Tiffania, how fortunate that you’re alright."
Fouquet relaxed her mouth and showed a smile and immediately rushed to Tiffania and embraced her tightly. Fouquet was tenderly patting Tiffania’s beautiful hair, her face lacked even a trace of that grim thief’s expression, and the two looked just like mother and daughter.
Although at first Saito still wasn’t sure whether or not he should interrupt the reunion of these two.
"Right, how did you end up here?"
But Saito still opened his mouth and asked Fouquet. Depending on her answer, he may still have to draw his sword on her.
"Eh, this is truly some welcoming. I even got commissioned by Romalia to come and help you."
"Commissioned by Romalia?"
This caused the images of the Pope and Julio to appear in Saito’s mind. As it is, Saito didn’t matter, but Tiffania was a possessor of the Void. If she was caught by the elves, they naturally would pay any price to rescue her.
"Anyway, I was definitely ordered to kill you two on the spot if the rescue failed."
"Is that right."
Fouquet grinned.
Saito couldn’t help but sigh. He was already well aware of Romalia’s methods, and getting mad now wouldn’t help the matter.
"So it’s like this, although I also want to peacefully meet and rejoice with you…… but it’s a pity, right now there’s no time for us to reminisce. We have to immediately leave this city."
"Because the ’Steel-Blooded Party’ is hunting you."
"If it was only that, it would be fine."
As Fouquet continued, she lowered her voice.
"They are planning to raze the entire city."
"What did you say!"
Saito suddenly opened his eyes.
"Hey, I can’t pretend I didn’t hear that, what’s going on right now?"
Ari questioned Fouquet.
"When I infiltrated the navy, I heard the ’Steel-Blooded Party’ boss say that they prepared a large quantity of ’Jewels of Fire’, and planned to blow you and this entire city to heaven."
"No, they can’t……"
Hearing this, Saito couldn’t help but be stunned.
A ’Jewel of Fire’ engulfed Gallia’s fleet in an instant, if they used it, they truly could easily burn this city to ash……
"If you don’t believe me, you can stay here. But I’m taking Tiffania."
"But…… quite a few elves also live in this city."
Hearing these words from Saito, Ari also nodded his head and expressed his agreement.
"Although the ’Steel-Blooded Party’ is very crazy, they’d never murder their own kind?"
"Not necessarily, huh?"
This time Luctiana spoke.
Eumenes is a city made for doing business with barbarians, and originally was a place of banishment for those who broke the law. To them, hasn’t it always been a thorn in their side!
"That’s right…… no, with the nature of Aishmail, it could definitely be this way."
Ari spoke as he stroked his chin.
"So elves are also like this, is this worthy of a ’civilized’ race?"
"Don’t talk like we are like them, we elves are a race that loves peace."
Hearing Fouquet’s sarcasm, Luctiana made this kind of protest.
"Anyway, whatever. It’s a fact that they’ve moved a large number of ’Jewels of Fire’ into the city. Unless you want to get buried alongside this city, we need to leave immediately."
Fouquet pulled Tiffania’s hand.
But Tiffania remained unmoved, and slowly shook her head.
"It’s not alright……"
"Tiffania?"
"Because my situation has affected the entire city, it absolutely can’t be like this!"
"I understand your feelings, you’re a kind and gentle girl Tiffania."
Fouquet tried to persuade her.
"If we rely on the people here, basically, we’re not an opponent for the elves. If you stay here, you’ll just be another soul lost."
"But……"
"It’s impossible." Saito stated this.
"Saito……"
"Only saving ourselves, but abandoning the whole city, how could I do such a thing!"
Saito’s voice trembled. In his mind he recalled the businessmen involved in all sorts of activities on the lively street, the city people who happily cheered at Saito’s amateur acrobatics, and the image of the elven children……
To unexpectedly want to raze this kind of city, that sort of thing absolutely couldn’t be allowed. This city was the hope for peaceful coexistence for humankind and elves.
Saito tightly grasped the hilt of Derflinger. Light immediately glowed from the runes on his left hand, and his body gradually filled with power. This is the power that exists in the "Gandàlfr" in order to protect his master. If he didn’t have this power, if he was like he was before on Earth, he’d definitely run first. Everybody is afraid of death…… you can assume that is definitely how other people will think.
But now there was already no way for him to escape.
Because in this world, he possessed power.
"Since it’s like this, I’ll have to step forward bravely."
"I’ll think of a way to deal with the ’Jewel of Fire’. Tiffania, you get out of the city with Fouquet."
"I want to go too."
Saito was about to leave the room, but his arm was grabbed by Tiffania.
"It’s not okay, this is too dangerous."
Saito shook his head, but Tiffania didn’t let go.
"I beg you, Saito, I can’t let you go alone. Maybe there’s something that I can do, moreover I won’t be separated from you again."
"Tiffa……"
As Tiffania gazed at Saito, you could see an expression that she didn’t want to be separated.
This hurt Saito’s brain. Of course, previously he had avoided a great number of problems with the help of Tiffania. Moreover at the "Dragon’s Nest" since he abandoned her, it was the only reason that she got life-threatening injuries…… he couldn’t experience the same kind of regret again.
"I know. Anyway, the entire city is surrounded, so escape is also dangerous."
"Saito!"
This time Tiffania broke out in a huge smile.
"Hey, I’m also going. My people are in trouble, I definitely can’t ignore them."
"Of course, there’s also me."
Ari and Luctiana both stood up.
"Really, do you also want to go?"
This caused Tiffa to frown anxiously.
"Don’t worry. Although my fencing isn’t up to your standards, I definitely have a degree of self-confidence in my abilities as an elf."
Hearing this, Ari sighed.
"It’s pointless even if I stop you."
"Eh, but didn’t you just fall for me a little?"
"Mm……"
This immediately made Ari speechless.
"Right, there is no way that I can disobey you, really! But I definitely can’t let you go at random. If something unfortunate happened to you, I would be slaughtered by Lord Bidashal!"
"I love you, Ari."
Luctiana lightly kissed Ari’s face.
Ari immediately blushed. Seeing those two’s interaction, Saito felt that…… Ari really was whipped.
"Are you guys for real?"
Fouquet said disbelievingly.
"Anyway, I could care less if you guys live or die, but Tiffania is not alright, I will take her and go."
Saying this, Fouquet prepared to separate Saito and Tiffania.
"Fouquet!"
"Matilda-nee, I beg you…… actually, does Matilda-nee not want to try and save the city?"
"I’m definitely worried. But compared to this city, Tiffania, your life is much more important."
"I will protect Tiffa, absolutely."
Saito shrugged, and Fouquet said with a disapproving look.
"Meaning that I’m supposed to believe you?"
"Uh huh."
The two of them glared at each other like this.
Suddenly a tense feeling enveloped the whole room.
After a moment of silence……
Finally, Fouquet deeply sighed.
"Really, against the hero who defended against a 70 000 man army, saying anything more would be a waste of my breath.
"Can we?"
"This is what this girl decided herself. But if anything unfortunate happens to Tiffania, I will have your life, understand?
"So, where did these guys transport the ’Jewels of Fire’?"
Everyone spread a map of the city on the hotel table, and convened a battle meeting. The map was one stolen from the elven navy by Fouquet.
"Previously my uncle said that if you want to make the ’Jewel of Fire’ explode, you would need an extremely strong elven power."
Luctiana said.
Since Bidashal once actually made ’Jewels of Fire’ for Joseph, he naturally knew about this. Joseph used the "Void" to cause the ’Jewel of Fire’ to explode, but the ’Jewel of Fire’ normally has a fairly strong enchantment. Relying on elven Firstborn magic, apparently it was quite difficult to destroy the enchantment.
"If you need this large a collection of power in this city…… let me see, only here."
Saying this, The point Luctiana pointed at was a large building in the old quarter.
"The Great Temple of Sophia."
Apparently this was the place they used when they need to borrow a large amount of elven power, whenever they built irrigation projects, or if there was a long drought and they needed to pray for rain.
"Do we still have time?" Saito asked.
"Uh huh, if they want to make the ’Jewel of Fire’ explode, they’ll need a fairly large scale ceremony. Moreover, after the ceremony, there should be a little difference in time before the ’Jewel of Fire’ actually explodes. It doesn’t matter how crazy that fool is, but it is also unlikely that he plans to die along with this city."
"Then we can’t take advantage of it right now and inform the people of the city, and let them immediately run for their lives?"
"There’s not enough time, there’s no time to do it like this. Besides, how can they believe that their fellow elves would do something like this?"
"If it’s like this, we will first need to grab that fool."
Fouquet said.
"Really, we only need to infiltrate that ’Great Temple of Sophia’.……"
"But there are members of the ’Steel-Blooded Party’ all over the town, what are we supposed to do?"
At this point Ari interrupted the conversation to ask a question.
"There’s really no way, I’ll act as the bait."
"Fouquet, you’re not serious, are you?"
"Yup, I am Fouquet, ’The Crumbling Dirt’. Don’t worry, as if I’d get into a head-on fight with the elves. My expertise is in distractions."
Indeed, Fouquet’s golem is unsuitable for infiltration and indoor combat. Thus, deliberately making a scene, and drawing everyone’s attention would be much better.
"Okay, I’ll ask you to do that."
"Leave it to me."
The battle plan was decided through that. Saito rolled up the map on the table, and calmly stood up.
"Let’s go."
Everyone nodded, and pulled down the traveler’s hoods that they were wearing.
Suddenly, Fouquet looked out the window and complained in a low voice.
"Actually, I was originally supposed to meet up with that fool…… really, did he run off and go fishing in the end?"
Keikaku means plan.Big sister Matilda
The twin moons, hidden in the clouds, reflected on the city. Hidden under a hood that a traveler would wear, Saito was hidden in the dark of the night, moving along the complex pathway.
The town of Eumenes sandwiches a river, divided into the old district and the new district. The Great Temple of the elves is located in the old district, where there are fewer pedestrians.
Hidden under Saito’s cloak were Brimir’s weapons that were brought from "The Dragon’s Nest" - he had Derf, the Japanese sword, pistols, and grenades…… just like an action movie, thought Saito.
"Those horrible people, getting so many people mixed up in this."
Ari quietly said as he peeked at the road from the darkness of the alley.
On the dark road were elves everywhere the eye could see - of the "Steel-Blooded Party", all wearing military uniforms. If they were found here, they would get caught before they ever got to the Grand Temple.
"We don’t have any time, it doesn’t matter if it’s messy, should we break through?"
"No, wait a minute. Fouquet should be about to take action."
Saito said.
After lurking in the dark for a little while…… the sound of a large explosion came to them from a distance.
Most of the mess that Fouquet caused came from the harbor warehouse street.
The elves walking on the road all didn’t know what was going on, and started to get riled up. The "Steel-Blooded Party" members that were originally looking for Saito all ran towards the exploding warehouse street.
"This is it, run fast!"
Taking advantage of the chaos, Saito stealthily bolted through the dark.
On a road thick with transportation companies, they finally saw the appearance of the Great Temple after getting close to the outskirts of the old district.
The walls were covered in exotic Arabic patterns, and roofed with a large dome. The four corners of the building had finely carved minarets, and it reminded Saito of a Middle Eastern mosque that he had previously seen on the television news.
A solid stone wall surrounded the Great Temple, and in front of the gate were two elven guards that appeared to be members of the "Steel-Blooded Party."
There are no other people around the gate. According to Luctiana’s explanation, the Great Temple was a sacred place for the elves, therefore almost no one would be close to that place.
And Luctiana whispered, "Crap……"
"What?"
"Those elves have already completely taken control, the ceremony seems to have already begun."
"It’ll be okay if we’re quicker……"
Tiffania said anxiously.
"What do we do about the guards? It could be trouble if they call for help."
Ari said.
"Let me go."
As Saito grasped Derflinger, that was hidden under his cloak, the runes on his left hand suddenly emitted light.
And then he quickly charged from the darkness of the building, and rushed towards the guards guarding the main gate like a gale.
"You, who are you…… ahh!"
They only saw the flash of Derflinger’s blade in the dark. It was too late for the guards to shout, then they were quickly cut to the ground by Saito.
"Wait, it’s not that we didn’t say not to kill elves. Although in this situation it’s inevitable."
Luctiana complained at Saito as she followed him from the darkness.
"I used the back of the blade."
Saito rotated the blade edge of Derflinger.
No blood was flowing from the elves that had fallen on the ground, they had only passed out.
"……it’s really pretty."
"But the next time won’t necessarily go so smoothly. If we encounter a truly critical situation, I will prioritize Tiffa and my life."
Saito said this up front.
"I won’t stop you. But keep the killing to a minimum."
"I know."
Saito nodded in response.
"Then let’s charge in."
After Luctiana chanted magic, the lock on the main gate melted in the blink of an eye.
"Uh, uhhhh……"
Fatima was woken up by the feel of the cold, hard floor on her cheek.
Her head was still fuzzy. It seems like she was hypnotized by magic.
Her hands and feet were tied up with rope, and her body couldn’t move. Fatima, tied up like a caterpillar, could only look at the surroundings in her line of sight. There was an extremely wide space covered by a large dome, and in the center was an altar with a large number of "Jewels of Fire" on it.
Aishmail and the elite guards of the "Steel Blooded Party" were gathered in front of the altar, and seemed to be holding a large scale ceremony. The power that resided in the Great Temple of the elves would gradually concentrate on the "Jewels of Fire" that were stacked on the alter. Once the power of the elves saturated the Jewels of Fire, their enchantment would be destroyed, and the city would be razed in the blink of an eye.
"So when the time comes, the first one to die is me?"
Fatima gnashed her teeth forcefully.
It seemed like no one was aware that she had already woken up, Aishmail and the elite guards were concentrated on the ceremony.
But Fatima also knew that resistance was futile. Aishmail was a magic user that far exceeded her, and with her power alone there was no way for her to grasp the power of the elves here.
"Am I going to die here……?"
The half of her life, full of humiliation, flashed before her eyes.
Her entire family was banished from their town by the elves, and they were even persecuted by the companions of those elves in the place they were exiled to. She also failed to achieve the revenge she swore to her uncle, and even the faith she placed in Aishmail and the "Steel Blooded Party" was betrayed. As expected, there was no place in this world for the daughter of a family of traitors.
"Well, ladies and gentlemen. Let’s put on a grand fireworks display for those stupid barbarians!"
Said Aishmail in a loud voice, standing in front of the altar.
At this time.
The roar of something exploding came from inside the Grand Temple.
As soon as they charge into the Grand Temple, Saito immediately threw out flash-bangs. The elves near the entrance lost their sight and hearing to the flash and the sound of the explosion, and turned into a giant mess.
After the flash disappeared, Saito and Ari rushed in. Effected by the explosion of the flash-bang, the body wouldn’t listen to commands for several dozens of seconds. Taking advantage of the chaos, the two of them took down six elves in the blink of an eye.
"That’s a really convenient magic tool, next time I’d also like to try it out."
Then Luctiana and Tiffania followed them in. After Luctiana chanted a spell, a ball of light floated from the center of her hand, and illuminated the corridor.
"The place where the Jewels of Fire are, must be the inner main hall."
Luctiana said.
"Okay, let’s go."
Everyone rushed into the corridor.
When the group rushed to the end of the corridor, they arrived at a place that seemed like a hall.
With the intuition of Gandàlfr, Saito drew Derflinger and cut down several fire arrows that were shot from the dark.
"Tiffa, get behind me!"
Saito said, as he held Derflinger and stared into the depths of the dark.
"Well, so you guys didn’t pack up and leave?"
Several elves in military uniforms appeared from the end of the corridor. As for the one standing in front, his physique was pretty good for an elf, and he seemed like a veteran of many battles.
"It’s Admiral Salken."
Said Ari.
"Who is that person?"
"The Navy’s best raider, he’s attacked and sank many barbarian ships."
When the elven admiral saw Saito’s face, he showed a ferocious grin.
"The bearer of the devil’s power and the guardian, actually took the bait and came to die!"
Seeing him pull out a big scimitar, he charged straight at Saito.
Saito dodged the attack to the side, and then held Derflinger and chopped.
But the blow was blocked by the scimitar.
"You know your stuff, guardian of the devil!"
Salken began to chant Firstborn magic, and Saito immediately looked to dodge.
Three fire arrows appeared out of nowhere, and fired individually. Saito waved Derflinger and absorbed the flames.
"Partner, be careful, this guy is pretty powerful."
"Yeah, I know."
Saito reached up and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Even if purely in sword skills, he is comparable to Agnes or Gallia’s Castlemont. Moreover, he can also use powerful Firstborn magic, so sorry Luctiana, but I can’t go easy on this guy."
So Saito opened some distance, and confronted Salken.
"I’ll deal with the guardian of the devil, you guys grab the other people."
Crap…… thought Saito. It doesn’t matter that Ari is good with a sword, but if we want to protect Tiffania and Luctiana, there’s no way we can fully display our skills. Moreover, the longer we fight here, the more reinforcements will arrive. That only leaves……"
Saito pulled a grenade from his arm, then threw it back to Ari.
"What is this? Fruit……?"
"A magic tools from my world, you bring it to your body. The way you use it is……"
Saito, picking up another grenade, used his mouth to pull the pin, and tossed it next to the wall.
BANG——!
With the deafening sound of the explosion, the stone wall was crushed.
On the other side of the large collapsed hole, there were other corridors.
"I’ll stay here by myself, everybody quickly head to where the ’Jewels of Fire’ are stored."
"But, Saito!"
Tiffania shouted with fear.
\r \r \r
"Don’t worry about me. More importantly, all will be fine if we quickly stop the Jewels of Fire……"
"I know, let’s go."
Ari nodded, and urged Luctiana. Tiffania still had a worried expression as she looked at Saito, but seeing Saito give a thumbs up, she just nodded her head in response, and ran towards the hole in the wall.
"Don’t think you can escape!"
Salken tried to chant a Firstborn magic attack. But Saito’s foot kicked into his arm, and then he slashed with Derflinger.
Gandàlfr’s quickness, like a gale, let Saito block Salken’s sword and sent Salken staggering. Saito then took a step forward and hacked fiercely with Derflinger.
"One attack, and he’s done for."
It’s possible that fear spread to Salken, the elves beside him didn’t dare chant spells. It also seemed that they didn’t have the courage to jump into the flash of those two people’s swords.
"As long as they’re without a leader, in the end they’re just a mob."
Not giving Salken the chance to counterattack, Saito continuously attacked. Seeing as the opponent was unable to handle Saito’s onslaught, a tiny flaw was exposed.
Victory…… the moment that thought came to mind, stabbing pain burst into Saito hand that was holding the sword. Then he saw the scimitar in Salken’s hand suddenly spew fire.
"Well……"
Saito quickly absorbed the fire with Derflinger.
"You alright, partner?"
"Well…… Derf, are you alright."
"Don’t worry, I can still absorb."
Derflinger’s tone sounded like he still had something left.
But…… Derflinger’s strength also had a limit. If he continued to absorb the powerful magic used by the elves, he could be damaged the same way he was last time.
"Partner, reinforcements are coming."
"I know."
The sound of many footsteps coming from the back of the corridor were approaching. At that rate, he would be surrounded in an instant, and at that time there would be no way to break through, even relying on the power of Gandàlfr.
"What’s the matter, barbarian, you’ve stopped moving!"
Salken hacked with the scimitar in his hand. Saito changed to a one-handed sword style, and at the same time quickly pulled out an automatic pistol with his left hand. Aiming at the enemy’s abdomen, he pulled the trigger three times.
But the bullets were deflected. Seeing the blue-white light through the holes in the military uniform, he was probably wearing some type of magic armor under there.
"Oh, barbarian weapons?"
Seeing this and shouting, Salken chanted some magic, and the pistol instantly heated to an extremely high temperature. Saito quickly threw the pistol, and watched the glowing red pistol explode in the blink of an eye due to the high temperature.
"Abominable!"
Saito can’t help but feel anxious. Purely in sword skill, Saito definitely was dominant, but besides sword skills the enemy also could use powerful Firstborn magic. Furthermore, Saito, who had no way to use defensive magic, he just had to be hit with a fatal injury…… these unfavorable elements gradually caused Saito’s sword to slow down.
And more importantly…… Louise wasn’t here.
If the master you want to protect isn’t at your side, Gandàlfr’s heart won’t produce the slightest tremble
"This attack will take your life!"
Salken tried to hack with the scimitar covered in flames. The attack revealed a major opening, so Saito couldn’t help but take a step forward.
"This isn’t good, partner!"
At this time Saito heard Derflinger’s shout.
"Crap!"
At the same time as the thought, it was already too late.
The floor underfoot suddenly exploded, and it was a magic trap.
This explosion threw Saito’s body high into the air, and then he fell heavily to the ground.
With an attack that tore a body apart, Saito couldn’t help but open the hand that was holding Derflinger.
"Partner, hurry, quickly grab me!
"De……rf……"
Saito, laying on his back, tried to hold Derflinger. But the impact from falling seemed to have caused a concussion, paralyzing Saito’s fingers, and for a moment he couldn’t move.
"It was a good performance, guardian of the descendant of the devil. I will be extremely generous, and let you die without pain."
Salken approached Saito, and placed the blade of the scimitar on Saito’s neck.
"Ah, no…… Sorry Derf, I’m calling it a day."
The feeling of the cold blade made Saito give up resisting. "Do you mean I shouldn’t play the hero now, one man alone taking the lead role……?"
As consciousness gradually blurred, the image of Louise appeared. With her peach blonde hair, crystal clear white skin, charming tea red eyes, and her small, cute chest……
"Louise…… I really want to see you again, ahh, crap."
"Hey, partner! Don’t give up! Quickly grasp me!"
Derflinger’s call sounded further away…… even if you say that, Derf, how can I, I can’t move my hand……
The scimitar blade flashed just above Saito.
Just at this moment.
The image of Salken raising the scimitar disappeared.
"What……?"
Saito blinked his eyes…… no, not disappeared. But like an invisible hammer, the attack from the side sent Salken flying.
And saw the elven admiral hit the wall and fall to the ground.
"Ho, how……?"
With his head pressed by pain, Saito struggled to stand up at the same time.
"That’s truly a disgraceful appearance, trainee knight, Saito de Hiraga."
Hearing the familiar voice, Saito suddenly turned his head.
"It, it’s you……!"
The golems created by Fouquet, rampaged on the warehouse street next to the docks.
They were overturning the docked boats, but were also free to grab the accumulated litter of boxes and barrels nearby. At the same time, Fouquet used more "Alchemy" to change the salt in the accumulated goods to gunpowder, and cause them to explode one after the other.
The elves of the "Steel-Blooded Party" were aware of this commotion, and were constantly gathering.
"Good, it’s about time to run. The bait job is a total success."
Fouquet, operating the golems as she stood on the roof of a warehouse, said as she helplessly shrugged.
The power needed to chant spells had already run out. Even if Fouquet was more powerful, manipulating that many golems at the same time was hard work.
"I hope I can escape smoothly."
Fouquet’s voice has already vanished. Although she was good at fleeing, but facing elves, could she really get away in the end……?
"Hey miss, you seem to have some trouble."
"Do you need some help?"
Looking back at the warehouse roof, She didn’t know when this intriguing pair showed up.
One was wearing a black hat and the cloak of young aristocracy, the other is wearing a flirtatious dress, like a beautiful doll of a girl.
"Say, who are you two?"
Fouquet pointed her wand at the two. Although it seemed like they weren’t elves, but they didn’t feel like ordinary magicians.
"We’re your peers, Fouquet, ’The Crumbling Earth’."
"Peers?"
"The Elemental Brothers…… you should’ve at least heard the name?
"It can’t be……"
"The Elemental Brothers."
Of course she knew, it’s a major name that was well known in the underworld.
And the real face of the unidentified "Seven" was equally famous, the well known scavenger of the Knights of Nordparterre[1]. Both cruel and cunning, moreover it’s said that he’s never failed a task.
Rumors from after the collapse of the former king of Gallia, they changed into mercenaries……
"’Elemental Brothers’, how did you end up appearing in this place?"
"We were also hired by Romalia. To catch the mixed blood Elf and hi…… eh…… uh, what was he called?"
"It’s Hiraga Saito, Big Brother Bleu."
Right right, Hyraga Sayto [2], the content of the commission is to catch those two."
So this is what’s going on…… Fouquet finally understood. They were insurance in case Fouquet and the others failed, or that she would be their insurance is also possible.
"That pope really brought in a ringer."
"Incidentally, our reward is 300,000 common gold coins for four people."
"What did you say? That’s even more than us!"
With 300,000 gold coins, that’s enough to buy a castle with territory.
"That shows how much our skills are worth."
The young man half joked.
"Big brother Bleu, now isn’t the time to joke, long ears are coming our way."
Bleu looked at the bottom of the warehouse, only to see that the elves had already surrounded the warehouse, and begun chanting Firstborn magic.
"There’s really no way, Jeanette, I’m going to go cause a little trouble."
With a happy smile on his face, Bleu began to chant the "blade" spell.
From the end of his wand, blue-white light stretched out like a tree. Compared to when a normal magician chanted a blade, the blade was thicker.
"What is this formidable magic power!"
"It’s because we have a little secret."
Jeanette chuckled, and smiled towards the surprised Fouquet.
With that outrageously large "Blade", Bleu was surrounded by chaos in the middle of the elven army, entering as if no one was there. Pressuring the entire formation all by himself.
"Ahh ~ Bleu, that guy’s doing things without permission again."
At this time, new silhouettes appeared on the roof.
This time it was a burly giant, and a child that was about 12 years old, with exceptionally sharp eyes. The child was holding a giant, strangely shaped wind instrument.
"Big brother Damien, the two subjects don’t seem to be here."
"Well, did we waste a trip?"
"Hard to say. Since our peer is here, there has to be a meaning, right?"
The child named Damien asked Fouquet.
"Of course. Concentrating the elves here, those two will be safer."
This is how Fouquet responded to the others, but didn’t disclose that Saito and the others had gone to the Great Temple in order to stop the ’Jewels of Fire’. If the commission these guys received was the same as hers…… if the signs were bad, they might not be beneficial to Tiffania.
"Heh, then let’s hurry up and handle things here."
Done speaking, Damien pressed the wind instruments switch, and pointed the speaker on the front to the ground.
Accompanied by a low buzzing sound, the wind instrument issued a shock, and a magic light burst out from inside. As the light touched the ground, the shape of the slate laying on the ground immediately distorted, and became a swamp.
The elves surrounding the warehouse suddenly were caught in a swamp.
"Hey, big brother Damien, don’t hurt me, I’m also stuck, okay!"
Bleu shouted with the upper half of his body exposed over the swamp.
"Sorry, the power of this "constant alchemy" can’t be controlled."
"This really is a crazy group of guys……"
Fouquet could only helplessly whisper.
It, it’s you……"
Saito was suddenly speechless.
The magician who appeared from the darkness, with a wide hat, a hat with a feather, wearing a black cloak…… and who previously was Saito’s enemy during the Albion war.
This man assisted "Reconquista", assassinated Henrietta’s lover, the Prince of Wales…… and in order to gain the power of Void, toyed with Louise’s heart.
The name that he wanted to, but could never forget.
Jean Jacques Wardes.
"Wardes…… What are you doing here!"
Saito roared, forgetting the pain of his body.
"Did Mathilda not tell you? Romalia hired us to find and protect you who had been kidnapped by elves…… and if there was no way, then we would need your lives."
"What did you say!"
Saito’s heart couldn’t help but tremble.
Not only Fouquet, actually she was also hired to help "Reconquista" by this guy…… in the end what is Romalia thinking? This guy killed the Prince of Wales.
But Saito thought again. No, the Pope and Julio could do so. In order to regain the Holy Land, they definitely wouldn’t hesitate to use any underhanded methods.
"The results are that you have such an embarrassing appearance. Simply killing you now may still be easier."
"You……!"
Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito struggled to stand up. I do not want to…… I don’t want to let this guy see my embarrassing side.
"Well, are there any more ambushes?"
Salken, who’d fallen to the ground, got back up again.
Elven reinforcements constantly came from the back of the corridor.
"Surround the demons!"
Under Salken’s order, Saito and Wardes were immediately surrounded by elven military forces.
"Partner, now doesn’t seem like the time to quarrel."
"I know……"
Saito and Wardes separately raised their sword and wand, and then stood back to back.
"What’s wrong? You’re shaking, apprentice knight de Hiraga."
"It’s none of your business."
The arm is still shaking, but Saito can barely hold on.
"Listen to me, I don’t need your help."
"You sound so reliable."
Wardes cast a "Blade" spell on his wand, and a vacuum blade was created at the tip of the wand.
"What’s about Mathilda?"
"Fouquet? She’s responsible for playing as bait in town."
"Really……"
Wardes voice seemed to be a little cool.
"In one breath, break through the siege, and act with me at the same time."
ZNT21 261.jpg
"Be less long-winded, and don’t order me around."
"Do you want to die? Do as I say."
"Uh……!"
Saito was about to retort, but chose to stay silent. After all, he was very strong. Like Louise’s mother, both served as the captain of the magic guards. He had certainly got through many life and death situations before.
Wardes took the lead, and holding the wand with the "blade", he cut towards the elven forces.
Saito then followed up, seeing the runes on his left hand emit light, and at the same time cut the two oncoming people.
"Don’t close up, open up the distance and deal with them!"
Salken roared.
The elves turned to magic to attack the two, firing fire and light arrows from every direction.
Saito waved Derflinger, and the magic absorbing blade shined.
Then it became a melee.
Saito attacked the elf in front of him on the one hand, and kept Wardes in his line of sight on the other.
Wardes was really strong.
Facing the elven forces, he could still insert wind magic tactics to play with his opponent. His sword skill and magic power, both were even fiercer than when they faced off against each other in Albion.
"I can’t lose to him!"
Following closely, Saito jumped, and in one breath arrived at the spot Salken was standing.
"Oh ho ho ho ho!"
The sound blades clashing rang, and sparks flew.
"Huh……!"
Salken was scared to the point of hesitation by Saito, as his movements from this time and before were like two different people.
The current Saito could clearly distinguish every one of his opponent’s actions.
"Detestable, Gandàlfr’s heart is actually shaking……"
"You really don’t want to admit it, but you can’t not admit it.", Derflinger said, as the trembling of the heart decides Gandàlfr’s strength. Anger, sadness, love, joy…… any reason will do, as long as it can cause the heart to move, the power will violently increase several times.
At present, the feelings whirling within Saito was wrath directed at Wardes, hate…… but it was not only this. Indeed, there was another unknown feeling of passion moving Saito’s heart.
"Detestable, the guardian of these demons!"
Seeing that he couldn’t completely grasp Saito’s movements, the anxious Salken violently hacks with his sword.
At this moment, Saito cut into Salken’s arms, aiming at the armor protecting his chest, using all of his strength as he brandished Derflinger!
"What……!"
The wrists passed the feeling that they’d really been cut.
Salken’s mouth opened and closed, struggling to try and breath, and then he knelt down on the ground.
The other elves began to panic seeing this.
This was a good opportunity to break through.
"Move quick, and follow me to the rear of the temple."
Wardes said.
"What?"
"Quick, I also don’t want to be blown sky high by the ’Jewels of Fire’."
"Wardes, you……"
For a moment, Saito’s heart hesitated,
"Absolutely do not die."
And then said to Wardes.
"I can never forgive you, who deceived Louise’s feelings."
"That is fair. I also would like to report my hatred of your left hand."
"I can keep you company any time."
Then Saito stretched his legs and charged, and in a moment passed through the elven forces that were beginning to recover from their panic.
All the elves hurriedly tried to catch up with Saito.
But Wardes had already chanted a spell.
"Ubiquitous der Winde……" [3]
Upon completion of the spell, Wardes body then divided into eight people.
"Ubiquitous"[4]…… The wind system, square magic that pulled Saito into a bitter struggle in Albion. The eight Wardes holding wands in their hands, were blocking the members, in front of the "Steel-Blooded Party".
"Come, ladies and gentlemen. The former captain of the Griffin Squadron, Wardes "The Flash" shall accompany you for a few turns."
This means "Knights of the Northern Flower Bed" in English, and this is what the actual kanji is. "Nordparterre" probably refers to "Une parterre de fleurs du nord"The character sounds/pronunciation are the same but the written characters are wrongI can’t find the previous translation for this spell.I still can’t find the previous translation, but the kanji means "Wind of Ubiquity"
A fierce sword fight could be heard in the distance.
Tiffania was worrying about Saito’s battle as she ran down the path to the main hall.
"We should be able to enter the main hall from here!"
Luctiana destroyed the lock with magic, and opened the door.
After passing through the outer corridor, they arrived at a garden in bloom. In the central park, there was a dome covered stone building, that being the main hall where the elves offered sacrifices.
The front of the door was firmly guarded by the elite guards of the ’Steel-Blooded Party’.
"It’s the descendant of the devil, kill her!"
As soon as the elite guards saw Tiffania’s group, they immediately started to chant spells.
Growing from the tree branches around the garden, countless rifles attacked Tiffania. However, those attacks were all stopped by Luctiana’s ’Wind Shield’.
"Half-blood girl, be good and don’t move from here."
Ari threw four or five scimitars that were hidden behind him in the air. The scimitars, which housed spirits, then danced in the air like butterflies, and headed towards the elite guards who were guarding the door.
This was Ari’s specialty, ’Sword of Will’
The elves of the elite guard suddenly screamed in confusion, as the white blades shone in the darkness of night.
In the army, there weren’t many ’knights’ as strong as Ari. Additionally Luctiana, the niece of Bidashal, was a far stronger magic user than normal.
"The door is closed! Protect the main hall!"
A sound came from the darkness, and it seemed like the elite guards in front of the door chanted ’Stone Wall’.
"Damn, this is a problem……"
"Ari, the barbarian’s magic tool?"
Luctiana said.
Ari quickly pulled out the grenade that was given to him by Saito.
"How do you use this? Do you not need to chant a spell?"
"Give it to me."
Grabbing the grenade from the hands of the bewildered Ari, Luctiana, who was imitating Saito, immediately pulled the pin, and threw it towards the stone wall.
"Cover your ears."
BANG——!
After the astonishing sound echoed by, the grenade blew open the stone wall.
Several times faster than chanting Firstborn magic, the power was really amazing.
"A terrible power…… it seems we can’t underestimate barbarian technology."
Luctiana said, as she moved the hands covering her ears.
All the elves on the ground were moaning and groaning. Since the stone wall had absorbed the attack, it seemed like there were no life-threatening injuries, but it looked like no one could get up for the time being.
The entrance to the main hall was severely damaged from the impact of the explosion. Luctiana fired Firstborn wind magic, and the door was immediately smashed open.
"Let me go in."
Ari took the lead, and entered the interior of the main hall.
Then, by the magic light floating in the air, they saw an elf turn with an exaggerated motion.
"My, oh my, who could this be, is it not the devil’s descendant - and you traitors."
"Chirp chirp, I can see Eume…… whatever that town is called!"
By the light of the twin moons, Sylphid flew at top speed through the desert night.
The far-away lights of the town that could be seen were gradually getting nearer and nearer.
"Saito is right there."
Louise couldn’t help but shed tears again.
Saito was somewhere in that town……
To finally be able to reunite…… it seemed like all the suppressed loneliness, and anxious thoughts up to now would come out in a cathartic burst. [1]
"Disgusting! Are you crying, Louise?"
"Who, who’s crying……"
"You’re not fooling anyone. Come here, wipe your face."
Kirche, with a smile showing on her face, handed over a handkerchief. Louise wiped her eyes after taking it.
After that, Sylphid flew to the sky over Eumenes.
"What’s going on? Things are lively down there."
Kirche showed a surprised look and pointed to a corner of town.
They saw a fierce fire burning on the warehouse street near the docks.
And it wasn’t an ordinary fire. Not only was there a golem causing trouble in the streets, but there were amazing explosions everywhere, and the flashes of magic were staggering. That magic was coming from the elves.
"Is that Saito?"
This is what Louise thought.
"Fly there."
Tabitha commanded Sylphid.
"Things are too messy. If we approach, we will get shot down!"
Sylphid desperately protested to her master.
"Don’t worry, I’ll think of something."
"Chirp…… How Big Sis orders dragons is really rude."
Sylphid shouted, as she gave up resistance, then turned her head, and glided towards the port’s warehouse street.
Facing a wind dragon suddenly diving from the sky, the elves mercilessly made Firstborn magic rain at Sylphid.
"Chirp chirp, don’t do that!"
Sylphid circled over the docks while dodging.
Tabitha and Kirche respectively cast "Icy Blast" and "Fireball" to repulse the elves’ magic.
At that time, everyone saw shadows on the warehouse roof.
Not elves…… Louise recognized that person’s figure.
"Fouquet! And those were the guys that attacked the house at Des Ornières!"
Louise shouted.
She remembered that group of four assassins were named the "Elemental Brothers".
"Are they trying to kill Saito again?"
Strong anger rushed to Louise’s chest. "If it’s really like this…… I guess I’ll give them a some of Louise’s void", she thought, and so she pointed her wand down below.
"Wait a second! They seem to be fighting with the elven army."
This time Kirche opened her mouth to stop her.
"What?"
"Don’t tell me those guys were hired by Romalia’s leader?" ……
That definitely was a possibility.
After all, the "Elemental Brothers" were commissioned to assassinate Saito for money. If the price that Romalia offered was higher than the original client, it wouldn’t be surprising if they disregarded them.
Having said that, actually assigning those guys to the search…… That really burned Louise up.
Really, if things turned out wrong, they’d take Saito’s life!
Sylphid landed on the roof of the warehouse.
"Huh? I was wondering who it was, and it was you guys!"
Fouquet said in astonishment.
"Fouquet, what’s going on? Where are Saito and Tiffania?"
Louise asked.
"The group of elves called the ’Steel-Blooded Party’ are trying to use a ’Jewel of Fire’ to raze the entire town, and the kid and Tiffania are going to stop them."
"What did you say!"
Hearing this, Louise group looked at each other in surprise.
How did he get involved in this troublesome event……
"Where are those two right now?"
"Inside that large domed building."
Louise, with her tea-red eyes, stared at the building Fouquet pointed at.
"So Saito is right there."
"Louise?"
Kirche frowned in surprise.
Seeing Louise nod her head with determination,
"Tabitha, Kirche, I’ll go and be right back."
"What?"
Before Kirche could ask, Louise began to chant a Void spell.
The next moment, Louise’s figure disappeared.
"Welcome to the fireworks table!"
Aishmail, the party leader, stood in front of the altar, piled high with numerous "Jewels of Fire", welcoming the arrival of Tiffania’s group.
Ari quietly asked.
"Aishmail…… do you really want to raze this town?"
"Of course. The rules of our party are very simple, it’s just to kill the devils, to kill them no matter the method. As long as they are killed it is fine, therefore it is not wrong to kill the traitors. Of course, the townspeople who talk with the barbarians also have to be killed."
"That is horrible……!"
Tiffania was scared from the depths of her heart by person in front her, that was speaking of such horrible plans without a care in the world.
"This guy is crazy……"
"It’s because of people like you that humans and elves can’t live in harmony!"
"Silence, you traitor to the people!"
Aishmail started to chant a spell.
In one breath the floor of the building opened up, and rocks poured down like rain.
"Wind, become a shield to protect us!"
Luctiana immediately chanted the magic "Wind Shield", in order to protect Tiffania.
Next Ari threw "The Sword of Will" at Aishmail.
Six flying scimitars, all seemed to cut Aishmail’s weak point…… and at the speed of thought, the thrown scimitars suddenly turned around and flew at Ari.
"Gua-ha-ha-ha!"
Ari, who had suddenly suffered this attack, with no time to react, was badly cut.
"Ari!"
Luctiana used her body to protect the bloody Ari.
However, the flying scimitars relentlessly followed and attacked Luctiana.
As soon as Luctiana’s back was cut, she screamed out in pain.
"Did you forget? Bidashal and I were comparable users of that," Aishmail mocked.
He seized Ari’s elven power and used those powers against them, truly a fearsome user.
"Secure the entrance for me, do not let these demons escape!"
At Aishmail’s command, the elite guards gathered at the entrance to the main hall, blocking their escape route.
"The ceremony will soon be completed. You can watch from there."
Saying this, Aishmail put his hand on the "Jewels of Fire" on the altar.
Injecting elven power into the fire stones, a bright red light was emitted.
Ironically, seeing the beauty of that light grabbed the eye.
"That is the light of destruction……"
Tiffania felt desperate.
\r \r \r
Both Ari and Luctiana were injured and couldn’t move.
Currently the only one who could move was Tiffania…… but her Void was different from that which Louise used. The only thing she could use was Forget magic, but Derflinger repeatedly warned her that this trick would have no effect on trained elves.
But now she didn’t have any other choice, but just as Tiffania tried to cast "Forget" on Aishmail……
"…… I advise you to stop, it will only make you die faster."
Suddenly, a voice sounded in her head.
And it was a familiar voice.
"This voice……"
At that time, Tiffania noticed in the shadows behind the altar where the Jewels of Fire were stacked, an elven girl was all tied up.
It was Fatima.
Why was she lying in a place like that……
"Don’t look at me, I’ll help you fight as much as I can."
I don’t know what magic it is…… Fatima’s voice echoed in her mind.
After Tiffania had nodded her head slightly, she stared at Aishmail with her sea blue eyes and asked.
"Why do you hate humans so much?"
Aishmail sniffed.
"Do elves need a reason to hate barbarians?"
"…… truly a sad person."
Tiffania whispered.
"What?"
"At the beginning, surely is was only a small flame of hate…… but if you would continue to add fuel to your hatred, the flame would become hell fire and would eventually turn you to ashes."
"The devil actually pities me?"
Seeing Aishmail’s angry face, he pulled out a pistol.
"This is a weapon used by the barbarians, and is the most suitable for the execution of traitors."
Aishmail fired once. As soon as a clear "Bang!" sounded, a bullet brushed against Tiffania’s ear.
"Woah……"
Red blood fell to the floor, and Tiffania crouched down as she clutched her right ear.
"Aishmail! If you kill that girl, the bearer of evil magic will be born again!", Luctiana shouted.
"It’s fine to kill them again after they are resurrected, it doesn’t matter how many times, we’ll kill them, it’s that simple."
Seeing Aishmail’s burning eyes, Tiffania had no choice but to give up trying to persuade him.
"This guy, he’s not going to listen to anything……"
"Next is the left ear. I can’t stand that the evil blood of the devil shares the same characteristics as the Elves."
Aishmail aimed at Tiffania again.
At that moment, Aishmail’s hand and wrist were burned by the pistol he was holding.
"What……!"
Fatima, who had broken the ropes, secretly chanted magic, and then crashed directly into Aishmail, causing him to lose his balance and fall on the ground.
Then Fatima desperately shouted, "Now, sweep the ’Jewels of Fire’ off the altar!"
"Bitch, do you want to ruin the ceremony?"
Aishmail, burning with anger, got up and kicked Fatima in the gut.
Then he aimed the muzzle of the pistol at Fatima on the ground, and pulled the trigger.
The bullet hit her shoulder, splashing blood all around.
"You dare to go against me, I will not let you die painlessly."
"Stop!"
Tiffania charged past, and threw herself in front of the muzzle.
She then hugged Fatima, who knelt on the ground, trying to protect her.
"You……!"
The bloody Fatima’s sea blue eyes widened.
"Unfathomably foolish…… then, you two shall die together!"
The pistol’s cold muzzle pressed against the back of Tiffania’s head.
She couldn’t help but close her eyes.
Just at that moment.
"Tiffa——!"
The elves at the entrance were sent flying at the same time.
You could see Saito charge into the enemy formation like a gale, waving Derflinger vertically and horizontally. The elite elven guards guarding the entrance to the main hall were immediately knocked to the ground one after another.
"You damn demon!"
Aishmail immediately pointed the pistol at Saito, pulled the trigger and fired.
"Too slow!"
Saito jumped over the small pile of elite guards, and shortened the distance in a single breath. Then he aimed at the wrist of the hand that held Aishmail’s pistol, and then cut it off with Derflinger.
Aishmail’s right hand suddenly flew into the air.
"Nnnn…… Stones of anger, destroy my enemies!"
Aishmail jumped, and then chanted Firstborn magic. The stone pillar immediately softened, distorted, and became a huge arm grabbing at Saito. But Saito effortlessly dodged, and easily cut the arm, like it was made out of cream.
"What!"
Missing his right hand, Aishmail’s expression distorted.
"Saito, you’re okay!"
Tiffania cried out. Hearing her voice, Saito’s heart relaxed for a moment. But at the same time he noticed that one of her ears had been shot, and rage immediately flowed into his heart.
"To actually dare to hurt Tiffa…… I shall not forgive you!"
His heart trembled. This intense rage increased Gandalfr’s power.
Saito stepped forward, and approached Aishmail.
Aiming at Aishmail’s shoulder, Saito quickly cut with his sword.
"Partner, you can’t!"
Derflinger shouted.
The moment the blade was about to touch him, the air in front of Aishmail suddenly distorted, and Saito’s body was thrown to the rear.
Suddenly hitting the floor hurt so badly that Saito almost fainted.
"Is it ’Reflection’?"
This was a Firstborn magic that Bidashal excels in, and is extremely tricky for Saito to handle since he lacked the means to deal with it.
At that time Louise was present, but now……
"Abomination!"
Saito stood up and charged at Aishmail again.
In theory, there were limits to the power of "Reflection". In fact, during the Battle of Tiger Road, the Tiger tank’s main cannon penetrated Jörmungandr.
"It’s useless, partner, hurry up and stop!"
"Woooooah!"
A cut using all the strength in his body, was still easily reflected. Moreover, the greater the power, the more it was multiplied by the strength of the reflection, and this time Saito bounced into the wall.
"Ah……hoo……!"
"Ha ha ha, die! You familiar of the Devil!"
Sad laughter came from Aishmail, and he chanted Firstborn magic. Several stone arms stretched out from the ground, and everyone watched helplessly as they would flatten Saito, whose body lay still on the ground.
At that moment, the huge stone arm exploded in front of Saito, and broke apart.
"What……?"
Saito, still laying on the ground, looked up in amazement.
Reflected in Saito’s eyes…… someone with pink hair.
A fluttering cloak with a lily crest, tea-red eyes, crystal clear snow white skin……
An awe-inspiring figure holding a wand, like a solemn and sacred goddess.
"Louise……?"
Saito pinched his cheek, suspecting that he was dreaming.
Truly incredible. Why did Louise, who should be with Henrietta’s group, appear here……?
But Louise truly was right in front of his eyes……
"It seems we caught up," Louise said.
"Saito, your master has come to see you."
At that moment, Saito’s eyes overflowed with tears. He forgot not only the current situation, and his body’s pain, but he forgot everything, and hugged Louise.
"Lo, lo, Louise!"
"Wha-wha…… don’t do that in such a place!"
A blushing Louise tried to push away from Saito. But Saito held on tightly, and refused to separate.
"You, you’re real? You’re not a ghost……"
The uneasy Saito said, while staring at Louise’s petite body.
Touching, not hallucinating……
Then Saito sniffed - indeed, that was Louise’s smell.
"Di-disgusting, Saito, really!"
Louise’s face had both an angry and troubled expression, and she constantly resisted by wriggling her body. In order to clearly confirm, Saito touched all over Louise’s entire body.
Then he touched her chest…… only then was Saito convinced.
"It’s true."
"What do you mean!"
Saito was kicked flying by an angry Louise.
"Oh…… it’s not a dream, it’s really Louise."
Saito couldn’t help but be moved to tears.
Although he was staggering and stumbling, he still tightly clutched Derflinger.
Just being beside Louise…… just like that, the energy filled his entire body.
"Oh, Louise……"
Tiffania also showed a confident smile.
ZNT21 283.jpg
Louise faced Aishmail, and pointed her wand at him.
"Good, you noticed."
Aishmail angrily ground his teeth, and stared at Louise with hateful eyes.
"You damnable devils, you should die together!"
Holding his single hand to the ceiling, he started chanting a particularly powerful Firstborn magic.
"Saito, you’re responsible for protecting me!"
"Coming!"
Saito energetically responded to Louise’s shout, advancing while holding Derflinger, becoming like a gale. Obviously, he had already been scarred, tired, and he had almost reached his limit.
At this point, Aishmail’s Firstborn magic had already completed. Arms, larger and thicker than before, emerged out of the floor one after another and attacked Saito. But their movement was extremely slow.
No, no…… Saito figured it out at that moment.
The reason was that Saito’s senses were far more focused, more sensitive than before.
The voice of Louise chanting magic behind him gave Saito great courage. They watched as Saito cut off the giant stone arms one after another without stopping. Becoming his master’s shield, fighting for time to chant magic…… Only in this role could Saito bring out 100% of "Gandalfr’s" power.
"This is the best situation, partner."
"Derf, I feel like I’m invincible!"
Saito shouted as his sword flashed as he wielded it.
"How is this possible……!"
Aishmail couldn’t help to be stunned as his expression distorted.
Louise closed her eyes, chanting void runes. Saito was covering Louise’s heart, protecting her feelings of peace and happiness.
To finally meet with Saito again…… This elated feeling led the power of Louise’s once flagging spirit to again overflow.
At this time, Louise completed the Void magic: ——
"’Dispel’."
The tip of her wand flashed, and at the same time a faint glow came from Derflinger’s blade.
"Go now, Saito!"
"Oooooooohhhh!"
After Saito swept away the previously created stone arms with the sword in his hand, he jumped to Aishmail, with Derflinger in his hand, and chopped into the top of the flustered Aishmail’s shoulder.
With "Dispel" on the blade, it was easy to cut through the barrier-like "Reflect".
"Oh no……!"
Derflinger’s blade cut into his shoulder, and Aishmail fell to the ground.
Saito quickly retrieved his blade, and prepared to attack with the back of it.
At that moment.
"Curses…… I actually lost to a mere barbarian!"
After that, Aishmail reached in with one hand and pulled something out, then pointed it at Saito.
"What’s that?"
For a moment, Saito thought it was a pistol.
But it wasn’t. In a transparent sphere, a beautiful red light glimmered.
It was a fist-sized "Jewel of Fire".
"What……!"
Saito suddenly froze in place.
Aishmail laughed.
"He, he-ha-ha, I don’t need you to do anything, barbarian!"
Aishmail then held the "Jewel of Fire" high, and whispered a spell.
And small cracks appeared on the surface of the Jewel of Fire, and the light dramatically increased.
"Wha-what do you think you’re doing?"
Saito asked, holding Derflinger aloft, as a bad feeling suddenly welled up in him…… Luctiana, seeing this as she lay on the ground, shouted with a pale face.
"You…… don’t tell me you’re trying to take us with you!"
"What did you say?"
"Heh, heh, hahahahaha!"
Holding high the shining "Jewel of Fire", Aishmail laughed piercingly.
Being deterred by the strange atmosphere, Saito couldn’t help but back off.
"Don’t tell me that you can make a Jewel of Fire explode without a ceremony!"
"If you just want to make one of them explode, then the power of an elf is sufficient!"
Having said it…… Saito just thought of it.
It seemed like Sheffield, the Mjöðvitnir, also said that it wouldn’t be difficult if you just wanted to make the Jewel of Fire explode…… In fact, she died with Joseph by making a Jewel of Fire explode, without the power of the "Void".
Obviously, in order to kill Saito and the others, Aishmail would disregard his life and those of the elite guards.
"You, are you crazy……?"
This sentence almost stuck in Saito’s throat, but there was nothing he could do. Even if he killed Aishmail here on the spot, it wouldn’t stop the "Jewel of Fire" from starting to react.
"Comrade Aishmail, what are you doing?!"
"Do-don’t tell me you intend to bury us together with you?!"
Just then, the elves that had been knocked down by Saito discovered Aishmail’s intentions, and let out horrible shrieks.
"Do you not sincerely hope that the demons will be eliminated? You and I will all become national heroes, and will be forever celebrated by our descendants in elven history!"
A sad smile showed on Aishmail’s face.
The Jewels of Fire piled on the altar began to shine violently. They seemed to resonate with Aishmail’s Jewel of Fire, and once the small one burst, most of the other Jewels of Fire would explode along with it.
"Such a pity…… Even if you do this, it will only increase the chain of this world’s hatred, and nothing more."
Tiffania whispered.
"You’re wrong. As long as the barbarians disappear from this world, the chain of hate disappears."
Bzzzzz…… The Jewel of Fire began to shake. This was the countdown to destruction. Cracks in the enchantment gradually spread, and soon the power sealed in the Jewel of Fire would explode.
"I don’t think so!"
Louise quickly tried to cast the spell, "Dispel".
"Miss, that is useless.", Derflinger said.
"Why?!"
"The reaction has already begun, so now even using ’Dispel’ will do nothing."
"Then I shall use ’Explosion’ and blow them away."
"That’s the worst option, the Jewels of Fire will explode."
"In the end, what should I do?!"
Louise roared.
"Ha, ha, hahahahahahaha! Long live the ’Steel-Blooded Party’!"
Aishmail’s laugh was full of madness.
"Damn……," Saito cursed. The Jewels of Fire were already on the verge of exploding, with no time to escape……
Just then, Tiffania suddenly got up and whispered.
"…… What is that sound?"
Tiffania didn’t know where the beautiful melody her ears heard came from.
A melodic tone clearly passed by, bringing with it a feeling of nostalgia.
Even if the situation was extremely critical, Tiffania couldn’t help but involuntarily revel in the melody.
Where did it come from……?
"What is it, Tiffania?"
Louise, checking to see if the situation was wrong, asked Tiffania.
"Hey, Louise, can you not hear this sound?"
"What?", Louise wondered.
"Wait a moment, now isn’t the time to say this……"
It seemed like neither Louise, nor Saito heard it.
"Only I hear this mysterious melody……"
Just then, Tiffania remembered the true melody.
"This is a Void spell……"
This melody, she heard it when she was a child, it sounded just like that music box.
Hearing Tiffania’s whisper, Louise was surprised.
"Tiffania, you shouldn’t……"
Louise hurriedly removed something from her cloak.
It was a shabby little music box…… "The Founder’s Music Box".
At that time, the "Wind Ruby" on Tiffania’s hand resonated with "The Founder’s Music Box", and sang a song, and runes engraved themselves into Tiffania’s mind.
"Tiffania, you learned a new void spell!"
Tiffania nodded her head in response.
The void runes became a beautiful song, and gradually entered her body……
The effect the new void produced, Tiffania knew it very well.
It is said that the Void will be given to the bearer when they need it.
This is indeed a fact.
"If I use this magic, maybe this will be a turning point……"
But if I use it now, there’s one thing that’s really going to worry people.
Thinking like this, Tiffania moved to Saito.
Two people’s eyes met.
Saito felt slightly unsure what was going on…… but then suddenly he understood the meaning of that look.
That’s right, right now Saito was Louise’s familiar, and at the same time also Tiffania’s familiar. And the final familiar, "Lífþrasir", the supplier of void power……
Tiffania’s newly awakened void, a power far beyond the power of "Forget".
If I use this spell, what will happen to Saito’s body……
But Saito’s gaze stared straight at Tiffania, and then he shook his head.
Use it…… Saito’s eyes told her this.
Tiffania quietly nodded, and decided to respond to Saito’s realization.
Therefore, Tiffania turned to face the crazily laughing Aishmail, and, holding a magic wand, began to chant the Void spell.
Eorū Sūna Eis Yarnsaksa
With that beautiful sound, Tiffania made the Void runes sound like a song.
That rune was very similar to the one for Louise’s "Explosion".
Os Beok Ing Le Rad
Ansūr Yur Tiel Kano Tiel
But this wouldn’t let the target object explode, but instead it was a spell that made all things in the world "Forget" their reason for existing. Although Tiffania had never been introduced to the concept, she understood it.
Gyof Isa Son Beokun Iel
The spell finished.
Tiffania waved her wand. ——
"Decompose."
The Void magic system designed by the Founder, would interfere with the tiny "particles", that constituted matter. The void that Tiffania chanted didn’t simply destroy the Jewels of Fire, but the essences that the Jewels of Fire were composed of were decomposed into "primaeval[2] particles", the origin of all matter.
It didn’t leave a trace in front of them. Even the fact that they existed in the world disappeared without a trace.
In a sense, this magic was the ultimate "Forget".
"Ho-how is this possible……?"
Facing the altar where the Jewels of Fire had disappeared from, Aishmail knelt on the ground in dismay.
The elite guards of the "Steel-Blooded Party," having witnessing the power of Tiffania’s Void, lost their will to fight, and dropped their weapons. That kind of evil magic that could make Jewels of Fire disappear in an instant…… if it was used on them, how frightening would that be?
To vanish from the world without leaving a trace. This fear could be even more frightening to the elves than mere death.
"You did it, Tiffania!"
Louise happily shouted.
"You did it, Tiffa……"
Saito also looked to Tiffania…… but suddenly collapsed to the floor.
"Saito?"
This puzzled Louise.
But then she noticed that something was wrong, and rushed to Saito’s side.
"Saito! Dammit, what happened, Saito?!"
"Lou……ise……"
Saito, at that moment, already seemed to be unable to hear Louise’s panicked shouts.
The "Lífþrasir" runes glowed intensely, and seemed to cause burning, intense pain to Saito.
No, if you still feel pain, maybe it’s alright, because it means that you’re still alive. But this feeling, like your very existence is gradually being taken away.
"Ahhh, damn, finally…… finally reunited with Louise……"
Only listening to Louise’s cries gradually fade away…… Saito finally lost consciousness.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/CatharsisPrimitive Saito shook his head as he woke up…… and found himself lying in a large bed.
What he was wearing wasn’t his usual jacket, he didn’t know when he put on these comfortable pajamas that he now was wearing.
"……? How did I get here?"
With pain clouding his mind, Saito tried to recall what had happened to his body.
Right, at that time…… Tiffania used that amazing Void, and eliminated the Jewels of Fire. And Saito, as the bearer of the void’s "magic power supply", didn’t get a chance to enjoy the pleasure of reuniting with Louise, and fainted.
After that he had no memories……
"Speaking of here, shouldn’t it be this……"
Saito looked around the room
That’s right, this was the familiar cabin in the "Ostland".
"Why am I on the ’Ostland’?"
When the frowning Saito decided to get up from bed, a feeling full of elasticity came from his hands.
"Wha-what’s this……? Lou-Louise!"
"Uh, um…… um……"
Then he saw Louise kneeling on the ground, sleeping on a pillow next to Saito.
And currently making cute breathing sounds……
Both her cheeks covered by pink hair, crystal clear white skin, and the small ups and downs of her chest.
The lover he had thought of constantly, was now in front of his eyes.
Seeing Louise’s figure, Saito temporarily calmed down.
But at the same time, his was also full of doubts.
How did Louise get here……?
While Saito was thinking this, Louise yawned and woke up.
"Um, Sai…… to……?"
Louise first rubbed her sleepy eyes, and then, after a bit, she jumped up in shock.
"You’re awake, Saito?!"
"Oh, Louise!"
Then she hugged Saito.
"That’s great…… I thought that you wouldn’t wake up again……"
"Louise, don’t tell me you’ve been taking care of me since then?"
"What?"
Hearing Saito’s question, Louise’s face instantly blushed.
"Wha-what? You slept for two whole days without waking up, I just……"
Louise hastily waved her hands, and tried to divert the conversation.
Seeing Louise acting in this manner, affectionate love rose in Saito’s heart.
"Anyway, I slept for so long……"
"Yes, you’ve been dreaming, talking in your sleep……"
"What happened to us afterwards?"
Saito asked Louise.
"The guys trying to level the entire town were all arrested by the patrol squad that heard the news, this includes the one named Aishmail. It seems that he is be severely punished by the elven council.
Then Louise began to explain the ending to the Eumenes incident.
Fearing Tiffania’s Void, the elves of the "Steel-Blooded Party" all had no will to resist, and were all obediently captured. Afterwards, Louise and the others joined the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands", and sent the fainted Saito to the "Ostland". The injured Ari and Luctiana appear to have been put up in the Romalian medical ship.
"Tiffa? Is she on this ship?"
"She already went to the Romalian medical ship."
At first, Tiffania took care of Saito with Louise. But after Saito was stable, she left the work of looking after him to Louise, and was instead taking care of the elven girl residing on the Romalian vessel.
It’s Fatima, Saito thought. Although the long-standing hatred couldn’t be dissolved overnight, Tiffania’s inner gentleness would certainly melt her heart.
"Anyway, this is great……"
Looking at the ceiling of the room, Saito said this.
"We all succeeded in saving Eumenes."
After Louise finished, the room was suddenly enveloped by a wonderful sense of silence.
In fact, there were many, many things that he wanted to say, since the two of them had been separated for so long. But when the time came to talk, he didn’t know what he would say to Louise.
During this time, the two of them just quietly looked at each other.
Then, the two of them, as if by coincidence, slowly brought their lips together.
"Mm……"
And like this, Saito wrapped his arms around Louise’s shoulders and embraced her to his chest.
A warm feeling gradually filled Saito’s heart……
I really want to feel all of Louise…… to touch all of Louise.
Saito, thinking this in his heart, touched a fingertip to Louise’s tiny chest.
Saito could feel Louise’s body twisting slightly, but there was no particular resistance to his movement.
After the two slowly separated their lips, Saito whispered a question in Louise’s ear.
"Can I?"
"……No, it’s not okay."
Louise answered in a small voice.
"So, sorry……"
"Oh, I rushed it……" Saito thought.
Every time it’s like this, I’m truly useless. I get too carried away, and she may be disillusioned with me……
"No. Draw the curtains. Other people are embarrassing."
Seeing Louise say this with a vivid blush, and constantly revealing her beautiful legs as they twitched from beneath the quilt.
"Wha-what, it was this……?"
Saito exhaled.
"Don’t worry Louise, we’re in the sky here, nobody will see."
"That’s not the issue, but the atmosphere."
Louise said, as she blushed.
"I know."
Then Saito pulled the ship cabin curtains closed.
"Th-then……"
Saito swallowed nervously, and gently touched the small bulges on Louise’s body.
He saw Louise tightly close her eyes.
God, I really can’t take it. Ho-how can m-my master be so cute……
"Ah, also turn out the lights."
"Lights?"
There was a magic lamp next to the bed.
"No, I don’t want to turn it off."
But Saito rejected it like this.
"Why?"
"I want to always see your face."
"Saito……"
The blushing Louise heard Saito, and shyly lifted her head and looked at him.
Seeing her looking so cute, Saito finally couldn’t stand it.
Saito separated the uniform, and used his hand to gently poke that tiny chest, and Louise could help but exhale a sweet "Ah……"
When Saito prepared to undo her blouse button……
"Ah~ Ah~ this is the notice from the wind fairy. You two shouldn’t overdo it."
"Whoa——!"
At that moment, Saito rolled off the bed scared.
The sound came from the sound tube located on the ceiling of the cabin.
"Ah, in the beginning the wind fairy wanted to turn a blind eye as well, since it is a touching reunion. But you two are too much…… isn’t there a limit to my patience?
The wind fairy’s voice was trembling…… it was Malicorne.
"You, you, you heard it all!"
"Well, the sound tube is connected to all of the cabins. Speaking of your voice, even the bridge can hear it crystal clear. How are you two? Are you also playing with the ’little lemons’ in the sky?"
"Wha-what’s that!"
Louise shouted towards the sound tube.
"’Draw the curtains. Other people are embarrassing’."
"Wah!"
Hearing Malicorne’s nauseating voice imitating her, Louise flushed, and kept twisting around.
"’Ah, also turn out the lights’."
"Shut up!"
"’I want to always see your face’."
"Y-you……!"
Just when Saito wanted to protest.
"What, what? What’s the fuss……? Oh!"
At this point, the cabin door was opened by Kirche, Tabitha, and Siesta together.
Seeing that the blouse on Louise’s body was a mess, Kirche grinned.
"To be in such a rush, and in broad daylight, I was worried sick about you."
"Ms. Valliere, do you think you can cop a feel, this is too much!"
Even Siesta complained.
"No, no…… No!"
Louise hurriedly started sorting out her messy clothes.
"Siesta, Kirche, and Tabitha…… Did you all come for me?"
"Ah, Saito…… really…… That you’re safe is really good……"
Siesta sighed with tears, and rushed to Saito’s bed.
"Damn, let go, you silly maid!"
"Do you have a question, Ms. Valliere? Didn’t we agree that you would lend him to me three days in a week?"
"It’s two days, two days! Don’t arbitrarily increase it, okay!"
Louise and Siesta immediately started to quarrel.
The interaction between these two was very memorable, and finally let people feel like they were back.
"Welcome back."
Tabitha said in a small voice.
"Oh, I’m back."
Saito put his hand on Tabitha’s head, and Tabitha suddenly blushed to her ears.
"Hi, is our vice-captain really awake?"
This was the noisy sound of footsteps coming. A large number of people poured into the room, there was Guiche, Reynald, and Gimli…… it was the guys from the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.
"Guiche…… and everybody!"
"Great, Saito. Everybody was really worried about you earlier."
"I’m really sorry, making everybody worry."
Saito and Guiche hugged each other, then Saito hugged every member of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit. Even Malicorne, who came up late, hugged Saito so tight that he begged for mercy.
"Oh, Saito, it looks like you seem to be awake."
"Mr. Colbert!"
Saito shouted out.
"Even the teacher came?"
"Uh, that you’re fine is great, Saito."
All his friends from school suddenly filled the room where Saito was.
This made Saito’s eyes brim with tears. "Everybody has faced danger and come to the elves country for me and Tiffania."
But Louise, whose time alone with Saito had been disturbed, seemed dissatisfied.
"Really, what……?"
Guiche and the other surrounded Saito, and talked about how they rushed to the capital of the elves.
\r \r \r
The outbreak of a large battle with the elven fleet in the outskirts of Adyl, and Louise launching a large-scale "Explosion".
When he heard that the "Ostland" had crashed into the tower of the elves, Saito said with a wry grin: "Don’t be so reckless!"
"That big battle with the elves was truly unbearable."
"I already seen enough Firstborn magic to last me a lifetime."
Malicorne said.
"Speaking of Saito, what kind of adventures did you have in the land of the elves with Ms. Tiffania?
"Oh…… We……"
This time Saito told everybody what happened after he was abducted by the elves.
Imprisoned in the elves’ tower, almost having his mind taken by the drug, meeting Bidashal in the tower, and with the help of the exceptional Luctiana, he escaped the tower with Tiffania. And the fight with the water dragon, and the fact that Derf still was alive, and then there was the matter of escaping into the "Dragon’s Nest"……
Speaking to here, Saito suddenly remember something.
He should have said something this important…… why would he forget.
"Right, ’The Holy Land’! The ’Dragon’s Nest’ is the Holy Land!"
Saito shouted.
"……" Everybody looked at each other.
"What, are you telling me that nobody is surprised?"
Colbert told the confused Saito.
"Saito, this ship is currently flying towards ’the Holy Land’."
After that, according to Colbert, there was a temporary peace agreement between Halkeginia and the elves.
"Louise’s "Void" annihilated all of their fleet, as well as directly penetrated the elven citadel, Adyl, which seemed to have a major impact on the elves. I heard that the county’s "Steel-blooded Party" opposed peace until the end, but when it was revealed that the Aishmail, the Party leader, tried to level an elven city with Jewels of Fire, they immediately became a target for public criticism."
"On the other hand, The Pope of Romalia gave command of the majority of the ground forces of "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" to Albrecht III, and they retreated to the border region of the Sahara. The Pope then boarded the ’St. Mark’, and with the bearers of the void, headed to the ’Holy Land’."
"……While I was captured, it seems that something very serious happened."
That night, Saito lay on the bed in the cabin, both rolling over and talking.
Lying beside him was Louise wearing a nightgown. She complained the noise of the ship systems were too loud in her room, and that she therefore couldn’t get to sleep, unless she could spend the night in Saito’s room.
"But then, as long as you can find the magic device in the ’Holy Land’, then everything is solved."
"Saito, do you really think that there is a magic device in the ’Holy Land’?"
To Louise’s question, Saito shook his head.
"I don’t know. I never saw anything like that in that dragon’s nest……"
"Are there some necessary conditions? For example, like it won’t appear without the four and four[1] gathered."
"Who knows? But I’ve always felt that the Pope and Julio both have different plans."
Just when Saito contemplated things with a serious expression……
"Saito……"
"What?"
Louise got close to Saito’s side.
Doing this, Louise felt very relieved.
Louise thought that the place where she belonged was here.
"I-I always wanted to see you……"
Louise frankly revealed her feelings.
If it was the previous Louise, she wouldn’t be able to so frankly express her feelings in front of Saito. She would always find a reason to hide her thoughts.
But it was different now. In the courtyard of Versailles, after seeing each other as naked as newborns, she decided to no longer maintain that meaningless restraint.
"Well, me too, there wasn’t a moment that I didn’t think of Louise."
"Really……?"
Hearing those words, Louise couldn’t help but be embarrassed.
The person I like is beside me…… Like this, I feel so happy.
ZNT21 314.jpg
Louise gently held Saito’s hand. As hinted, Saito gently lifted Louise’s chin.
Two people’s eyes closed, and their lips overlapped. Like making up for the loneliness of the previous isolation, a selflessly affectionate kiss. After kissing for a time, Saito’s hand moved to fondle Louise’s tiny chest.
"Can, can I touch?"
Saito haltingly asked.
Louise shyly nodded.
In order to avoid the wind fairy being a hindrance again, Louise has already plugged the sound tube tight with a pillow. She also didn’t have to worry about Siesta interrupting. Although she repeatedly urged such things as "it is only for today", "we agreed on two days a week" or similar things, she also promised to leave the two of them alone today.
Watching him as Saito separated her gown and touched Louise’s chest, his hand slightly trembled.
Really, Saito looks so nervous.
Louise keenly felt that.
But…… maybe I’m more nervous than Saito is……
"Wan-want to touch."
Saito’s voice couldn’t help but come out high-pitched.
She felt Saito’s fingertip touch. Louise then let out a delicate moan.
"Saito, it’s still embarrassing……"
"On-only it’s not embarrassing, it’s cute."
"But, they’re really small……"
"Not a bit small, and very cute. Even small is cute."
"Really?"
"Well, of course it’s true…… cute, little Louise is very cute."
Saito continued to say repeatedly in Louise’s ear.
Listening to this, Louise was immersed in a feeling of happiness, and her whole body grew soft.
Thinking calmly, the current Saito was a little…… or should say, very nauseating [2]. But Louise’s head was already boiling…… and already thought that it didn’t matter - even if it was a little nauseating right now, she also liked it.
Then Saito push down Louise, and prepared to kiss her neck.
At that moment, Louise suddenly saw the scar on Saito’s chest through the gap in his pajamas.
Familiar runes……
Louise frowned a little, then extended a finger to Saito’s lips.
"Louise?"
"So, you became Tiffania’s familiar?"
"Uh……"
That sentence suddenly made Saito’s entire body stiff.
"That said, you and Tiffania concluded the familiar contract?"
"This……"
Seeing Saito speechless, then all of a sudden——
"Yes, yes I’m no good! I kissed Tiffa, I’m sorry!"
The sudden sound of sliding and he knelt on the bed, then bowed his head to Louise in apology repeatedly.
And the action of kneeling and bowing, were very skilled and beautiful.
"Oh, really, truly honest."
"Lo, Louise……"
Hearing that calm whisper from Louise scared Saito to his wit’s end.
But Saito didn’t confusedly try to shift the topic, in fact it was the correct decision.
In fact, Louise wasn’t really angry.
When she first heard it from Tiffania, she really took a hit. After all, Saito was her familiar, and she originally thought that it was a unique and special link.
"But since there is danger in life, there is no other way."
After all, because she was in life-threatening danger, Tiffania could only chant the summoning spell. Due to a combination of factors, Saito was accidentally summoned since he was in the area. Since he was summoned, he had no choice but to complete the familiar contract…… When Louise learned this, in fact, she had already understood that at the time they were truly helpless.
The present Louise was just simply being difficult for the fun of it.
"Speaking of Tiffania’s chest, it’s much larger than mine. Y-you’ll go to her and be faithless, and you’re also helpless."
"No, really, truly no!"
Saito desperately denied. Seeing this made Louise very happy, but couldn’t help but feel bad for playing a trick.
"What the hell is that? Do you mean that compared to her cantaloupes, my, my tiny, little lemons are better?"
"Huh? Ah, eh er……"
Saito continued to repeatedly bow his head.
"If fact, you feel since Tiffania is like that, they’re big enough to hold it better, right?"
"Hold it?"
Hearing this, Saito was confused.
"Siesta told me. That kind of scrubbing…… I-I can’t do it that way."
"Stupid, idiot…… that kind of thing doesn’t matter. I like your little chest more."
Hearing Saito’s hurried defense, Louise suddenly smiled.
But then she immediately pouted again.
"Liar. When you were in the elven capital, you must have only stared at Tiffania’s chest, and completely forgot about me?"
"Idiot, I’m getting mad." This time Saito earnestly said. "You, do you know how much I missed you……?"
"Wha-what, I-I’m not……Mm!"
Next, Louise could say no more.
Because Saito lifted her chin, and firmly kissed her.
"He, how did he do that…… devious."
Heartwarming happiness enveloped her body, leaving Louise in a daze.
After the two people’s lips slowly separated, Saito said with a truly serious face.
"For the time that I separated from you I was truly lonely. My heart was constantly thinking of you."
"Ah, I was also very lonely. I’m sorry, those words were just bad jokes."
Louise slightly lowered her head in apology, and then shyly looked up, staring up at Saito.
"Th-this……"
"Yes?"
"You have to be gentle with me."
Two people cuddled into bed at the same time, and Saito tightly hugged Louise from behind.
Rubbing his cheeks on her peach blonde hair, as well as the warmth of her soft skin. Feeling the warmth of the one he loved, a feeling of satisfaction suddenly filled his chest.
Saito gently kissed Louise’s neck.
He really wanted to undue the blouse buttons, but still stopped at the last moment……
In fact, he still wanted to feel Louise even more, to touch her skin more directly.
But Saito mobilized all of his own reason, and reluctantly tolerated it.
He promised Éléonore. Only after marriage could he cross that line.
And the expression of Louise as she slept in his arms, really was too innocent. It would make people hesitate to put a hand on her.
"Ah, Saito."
Louise opened her eyes and asked.
"Wha-what is it?"
"When we rushed into the elves’ tower, it felt like Saito helped me. Wouldn’t that be…… the final familiar ’Lífþrasir’s’ power?"
"Well, probably……"
That would be the issue when I was on the sea dragon boat and suddenly felt intense pain. At that time, Louise was chanting a powerful "Void" spell at the elven elder.
"But through that familiar power, aren’t we consuming Saito’s spirit power? If I constantly use powerful void, what will happen to Saito?"
"Well, if you consume too much, maybe I’ll faint again……"
Saito didn’t tell Louise the truth.
In fact, Saito was already perfectly aware, that the possible source that they were seizing at the time was neither spiritual nor physical power. It was, in fact, that kind of horrifying feeling, like his own life, like Saito’s very existence was rudely snatched away.
"At that time, if we had continued, definitely……"
A cold chill couldn’t help but run up his spine.
"But you don’t need to rely on that power anymore."
Saito deliberately said that in a cheerful voice, in order to heal Louise’s anxiety.
"Why?"
"Because peace with the elves has been reached. That way, you no longer need a powerful ’Void’."
"Also, that’s right……"
It’s said that when the four and four are gathered, it would reveal the Founder’s void…… "Life".
According to Louise, the power seemed sufficient to level a large city.
Just like a nuclear weapon, Saito thought. At the same time he thought about the nuclear submarine that was sunk in the "Holy Land", and suddenly his mood became a bit gloomy.
But after all, that spell was for the decisive battle with the elves. Now they were already reconciled with the elves, and there was no threat from the "Steel-Blooded Party", so there was naturally no reason to use the spell.
"Will just arriving in the ’Holy Land’ truly solve all of our problems?"
"Who knows? But I think, at least everything will be revealed."
Louise responded.
Yes, just by arriving in the "Holy Land"…… everything would be revealed.
Including the Pope’s real purpose, as well as what exactly had happened six thousand years ago……
Reason says that it would be that way, but there was an inexplicable trepidation in Saito’s mind.
The Gandàlfr, Sasha, killed Brimir……
Derflinger said these words before, I don’t know why they linger in my mind, but for a long time they couldn’t leave.
And Derflinger has once again fallen into silence……
Tiffania, who was riding on the Romalian medical ship, carried a fruit basket in both hands, and arrived at the recovery room Fatima was staying in.
When she arrived at the recovery room door, she just saw Fouquet coming out.
"Matilda-nee[3]."
"Oh, Tiffania."
Fouquet was carrying a large bandage in both hands, which should be to take care of that man, her mercenary partner, thought Tiffania.
"So, that person’s injuries are already not an issue any more?"
"Well, I truly owe him, so I take care of him."
Fouquet said as she shrugged
"Waiting until after his injury heals, he said that he’d duel with that kid again. He’s really sufficiently stupid."
"You won’t stop him?"
"Why bother? He loves to duel and throw his life away, also it doesn’t matter to me."
"But…… isn’t he your lover?"
Hearing Tiffania saying this, Fouquet tilted her head and put on a slightly musing appearance.
"Hey, who knows what this is? I only know that I just can’t ignore that person."
"Really……"
Tiffania was puzzled.
"Speaking of you, does it not matter if you’re by the kid’s side?"
Saying this, Fouquet poked Tiffania’s forehead with her fingertip.
Tiffania quietly shook her head.
"Ah, I don’t mind."
In fact, I really want to be beside Saito.
But my heart feels that Saito should be together with Louise.
After Louise appeared, I saw Saito’s reaction at that time, and it was completely clear to me. No, actually, I knew everything from the very beginning.
The adventure in the country of the elves, it was just an empty dream.
However, although it was painful, it was also an incredibly warm feeling.
"Because I expressed my feelings to the person that I like."
And Saito also responded, when she desperately chanted the "Summon" and placed in it all of her admiration and faith for Saito.
Only in this way did Tiffania sufficiently pay back her admiration for Saito……
"Matilda-nee, liking a person, really feels terrible."
Tiffania couldn’t help the tears streaming down from her sea-blue eyes.
Fouquet tenderly hugged the crying Tiffania.
After saying goodbye to Fouquet, she discovered that Fatima was already awake as soon as she entered the recovery room.
"I brought fruit, and they were given to me by the soldiers on board."
"I can’t accept your charity."
Fatima didn’t move her line of sight.
But Tiffania was already sitting beside her bed.
In the silent recovery room, only the sound of fruit being cut echoed.
"I don’t understand, who in the end should I hate?"
Fatima muttered this.
"……"
"I could hate the party, and Aishmail?"
She used her sea-blue eyes, as if trying to grab something, stared at Tiffania.
Tiffania revealed a steady smile, and Fatima tightly hugged Tiffania’s back.
There was something like a gentle cocoon around the hateful flame in Fatima’s heart.
To constantly hate someone, and to hate something is actually quite painful. The fire of hatred continues to burn, and sooner or later a person can burn themselves out……
However, Tiffania could have also been like her. If she had not met Matilda-nee, or the orphans of Westwood Village at that time, maybe her heart would constantly hate the human race that had killed her mother. Like Aishmail, or Joseph, and in the end she would be engulfed by the "Void".
"It doesn’t matter, you don’t have to hate anyone anymore."
Soon, Fatima burst into tears, along with the sound of sobbing.
The second day of the third week of the ninth month came, the twin moon hung high in the sky not too long ago. On that day, "The Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" Air Force fleet arrived at the sea where "The Dragon’s Nest" was located.
Protruding from the water’s surface were a great many rocks that were several dozen feet long, like tentacles made of strange rocks.
Several of them had already collapsed under the gun fire from the navy.
"Is the ’Holy Land’ really in a place like this?"
Louise asked looking across the sea from the cabin.
"It should have been land here originally. A long time ago the land-form changed, thus it sank in the ocean."
The people going to get the magic device were the Pope and Julio; Gaulia’s Queen, Josette; Henrietta; the bearers of the Void Louise and Tiffania, and the familiar of two people, Saito. And the representatives of the elves, Turuk and Bidashal together.
"Alas, the last time I came to the ’Demon’s Gate’ was several decades ago."
Having said that, Turuk made a bubble sphere large enough to accommodate everyone. Unlike the "water breathing" magic that Luctiana applied to the body, entering the ocean wouldn’t get your clothes wet. And the ball shone slightly, providing illumination in the water.
"Unfortunately, I can’t see how the girls look in their swimsuits."
Turuk laughed twice.
"Lord Turuk, please restrain yourself a bit."
Bidashal said with a look of embarrassment.
Hearing that elves are long-lived, Saito originally thought of "by the book" type characters like Bidashal and Ari. But this old elf gave people a feeling that he was easy to approach.
A little like Headmaster Osman…… Saito thought.
After everyone entered the ocean, they saw colorful fish swimming around.
"So beautiful……" Louise stared with her eyes wide open.
"Yes, I didn’t think such beautiful things still existed in this world."
Even Henrietta was enchanted. She was born in the royal family, so it’s possible that she never entered the ocean while she grew up. Josette happily smiled when she saw that Julio was freely manipulating the fish with the power of Vindálfr. If Tabitha were to laugh, it would definitely be like that…… Saito thought so.
Soon, everybody arrived at the base of the tentacle-like rock that extended from the seafloor to the surface.
Entering the large hole in the center, and passing through a cave that was like a cave of stalactites, they came to a place that had air.
It was covered with luminous moss, and was about the size of a theater.
After everyone came out of the water, the sound of a moving monster, about the size of a dragon, came from the depths of the cave.
"Saito, what is that sound?"
"Oh, it may be……"
When Saito was about to speak.
"Really, what’s up? Recently it’s been really noisy."
Swelling, swelling…… A roar like an earthquake issued forth, and a huge "water dragon" appeared before everybody, with a full length of fifteen feet.
"Mon-monster……"
The scared Henrietta quickly hid behind Saito.
"Oh, actually calling me a monster to my face…… this girl is really rude, careful or I’ll eat you up."
"The water dragon spoke!"
Louise was shocked.
"Of course it speaks, it is the "Mother of the Sea" that lives here.
"Oh, you guys returned?"
Mother Sea overlooked everybody, as well as moved around to size everybody up.
"Bringing back so many barbarians and elves, what did you come to do this time?"
"Sorry, we don’t intend to destroy your nest."
Saito said.
"But there’s something that I want to let them see. Can you lead us to the place where the ’weapons’ from another world accumulate?"
"What do you want to do in that place?"
"This matter is very important, related to the lives of our companions."
Seeing Saito’s serious look, Mother Sea seemed to feel some kind of imminent crisis.
"I know, come with me."
Mother Sea’s slowly swaying dorsal fin advanced to the depths of the cave.
In the depths, there was a cave full of seawater, with a diameter of about twenty feet. There were many large and small caves in this rock, which were like an ant’s nest.
They traveled through the middle of the cave for a time, and finally arrived in another huge space.
Firearms, artillery, military vehicles, fighter jets, and so on…… The rusty "weapons" were piled up in broad space like a large theater.
"Just like the underground cemetery in Romalia." Julio said.
"Oh, this is the ’Holy Land’ that the Founder once came to, this is not wrong.
Vittorio knelt in front of the "weapons". Perhaps seeing a place visited by Brimir, whom he worshiped, let him immerse in a moment of sentimentality……
But Saito had no time to be sentimental with him.
"So, where is the ’magic device’?"
"……"
Everyone there all watched Vittorio.
Seeing Vittorio slowly get up, he answered.
"There is absolutely no such thing as a ’magic device’ to prevent the lifting of the mainland here."
This impactful statement didn’t arouse much surprise in everyone.
The expressions of Julio, Josette, Turuk, and Bidashal all remained unchanged. Even Saito, Louise, and Henrietta…… had long been vaguely aware of it.
Knowing that this casually fabricated lie, was camouflage.
"Can I ask what’s going on?"
Just one person, Tiffania was completely confused.
"It means that his Holiness, the Pope…… lied to us all."
Henrietta revealed a stern stare and directed it at Vittorio.
"I didn’t tell you the truth and I apologize to you. But if we make the truth public, there would be no way for us to work together.
"Don’t tell me this is the same reason that you conceal the fact that the ’wind stones’ were going out of control?" Saito said.
"That’s right. Next, let us see that we thirst for, the real purpose of the "Holy Land’."
Vittorio stared intently at the other end of the mountain of accumulated "weapons".
"This spell originally required a huge amount of mental power. However, there is still a large "portal’ on the land where the Founder Brimir once walked, and I only need to open it."
Vittorio pointed his wand at the cave wall, and began chanting Void runes.
Yuer Ier Naushiz Gebo Shir Mari
"This spell is……"
Louise murmured in surprise.
ZNT21 329.jpg
This was the spell that Vittorio learned before in the cathedral in Romalia.
"World’s Door."
Opening the void to the gates of different worlds……
The chant was longer than it was then, which meant that this was the complete version of the spell.
Hagar Eoru Peos Ing Mansūr
The Pope aimed at the wall, and waved his wand.
Glittering, a glowing spot, about the size of a bean, appeared in the void.
They saw the light gradually expand……
When Louise saw it before, it was only about the size of a hand mirror.
What appeared before them now, was like a "door" floating in the void.
"That’s……!"
Seeing the things on the other side of the door, Saito couldn’t help but be speechless.
In the eyes of everyone…… Vittorio smiled steadily, and turned around.
"This is the Founder’s desire, the ’promised land’ that the ’Magi tribe’ should return to.
And that was, the Earth that Saito was very familiar with.
A reference to one of the prophecies, four and four referring to the four treasures, four rubies, four Void users, and four familiars.In the sense of being overly flattering.Big sister
From Baka-TsukiJump to: ,
Afterword[]
To the fans of Zero no Tsukaima all over the world, we’ve kept you waiting. (This is an international release) (TN: Both Japanese and Taiwanese versions were released on the same day.)
Presenting to you, ’Zero no Tsukaima 21—The Truth of 6,000 years’. This is a new volume, 5 years since the release of the previous volume ’Holy Land of Ancient Times’. What is the fate of Louise and the others of the ’Austran’ after invading the Elf Capital? Are the runes that appeared on Saito’s chest the engravements of Tiffania’s magic? What is the true identity of the pope Vittorio, who leads Halkeginia that is on the brink of destruction? What happened to the founder Brimir and the first Gandálfr Sasha 6,000 years ago? The many mysterious and magnificent story will finally clear up at its very end.
Most readers may know that Yamaguchi-sensei is no longer on this world. This 21st volume, and the next one, volume 22, were written based on the framework from Yamaguchi-sensei, and thus, I shall explain how this story was handed over.
In the afterword of the 20th volume, Yamaguchi-sensei mentioned, ’the story is expected to end in another two volumes’. The story was going well, the climax was at hand, and he wanted to do a countdown with all the long-time fans who supported him. If it had gone to plan, the last volume could have been published a year later or so, and the initial topic back then was on how to continue after this story was written.
When the 20th volume was released however, Yamaguchi-sensei was diagnosed with a critical illness. The situation was hopeless, he was initially informed that even an operation would not be able to save him. With astounding phyiscal strength and struggle against the illness however, Yamaguchi-sensei was able to fight back and at least delay the surgery. That alone could be considered a miracle.
After the surgery, Yamaguchi-sensei had to enter and leave the hospital for treatment many times. According to Yamaguchi-sensei, the potent medication he had during hospitalization left him feeble, and thus, he had to wait for his body to recover during his temporary discharge, before being hospitalized again to consume the potent drugs again.
\r \r \r
Even though he was fighting so hard for his life,
“I want to write such a story.”
“I want to write this kind of story.”
“I really, really have lots of stories to write—”
Yamaguchi-sensei was filled with the desire to write, not only ’Zero no Tsukaima’ itself, but also many story concepts he came up with.
However, the illness continued to sap away the energy and concentration he needed to write.
And then, soon,
“I have to finish Zero no matter what. I hope that someone will continue to write it for me.” Sensei said.
From then, the plot was refined, and we looked into any potential candidates to write the story, giving our utmost in the remaining time left.
And with much regret, on April 4th, 2013, after entrusting the work to an author Yamaguchi-sensei and the editorial branch fully trust in, Yamaguchi-sensei unfortunately departed for the afterlife.
We shall not reveal the name of this author. For all the fans, we hope that you will have have any initial impressions, and enjoy the story of Zero.
As for the readers who have read this work, Saito and Louise in this text remain the same as before. I did not feel anything awkward when reading the initial drafts, and it feels as thought Yamaguchi-sensei himself wrote the story. More importantly, the story of Zero no Tsukaima remains riveting, heart-thumping and comedic.
It might be rude to say this, but if Yamaguchi-sensei is to see this,
“This is really amazing! It’s like I wrote it personally. This might be more interesting than how I’ll write it, you know?”
Surely, he would jest.
After a long time, ’Zero no Tsukaima’ is only left with one volume. The will and promise of Yamaguchi-sensei will finally be fulfilled. To all the fans, I hope you’ll continue to support this work passionately.
Heisei 28th year, January 2016
Issuer: Taiji Misaka (ex- MF Bunko J editor-in-charge)
Cover
Page 001
Page 003-002
Page 005-004
Page 007-006
\r \r \r
Page 008
Page 047
Page 085
Page 093
Page 129
Page 147
Page 263
Page 283
Page 297
Page 319
Page 331
6000 years ago, in that era Halkeginia was known as the "unknown land". There were no aristocrats or commoners, nor the Kingdoms of Gallia, Romalia, Tristain or similar countries.
Not far from a small village called Nidabelio, located in the hills of the great plains, a young man in a robe said farewell to a girl.
Dragging the robe that was too long, the small statured youth’s appearance seemed gentle but not too eye-catching.
It’s no wonder…… since the girl is a real elf.
"You must be careful on the road Sasha. After all, your face is very conspicuous."
"Please, who do you think I am?"
The elf girl named Sasha answered noncommittally, and showed off the runes glowing on her left hand
"I’m your ’Gandálfr’."
\r \r \r
"Yes, you’re right."
The youth smiled. He could really be a worrywart, since the power of the "Gandálfr" resided in her body, even if she were attacked by the fearsome "Varyag", she could overcome it by herself.
"I’ll go and convince those stubborn-headed elders, then come back right away."
"Please, the future of our clan depends on you."
The emotional young man replied. After all, things are getting worse, day by day. However, it goes far beyond the threat of the "Varyag", and may even lead to a world ending "cataclysm". In order to avoid destruction, they had to cooperate with the elves, at the very least.
"I’ll also go and try to stop the war faction. We must avoid the worst case from happening.
"Yes, please."
Sasha nodded, then her vision blurred.
"What’s wrong?"
"I hate you, you big idiot."
Seeing the youth’s unthinking question, Sasha puffed out her cheeks in dissatisfaction. Then slender arms quickly went around the youth’s neck, and she kissed him.
They kissed for a while…… Finally the two slowly separated from each other.
"I love you, Brimir."
"I love you too, Sasha."
Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori.
Later known as the "Founder", the youth the received the worship of all the people of Halkeginia, firmly hugged Sasha.
Feeling the warmth of his sweetheart, Brimir thought at the same time.
"God, what am I doing……"
The runes currently engraved on her body weren’t "Gandálfr", but new runes.
"Lífþrasir."
Summoned out of love, the Void familiar that bears the cruelest fate.
If negotiations with the elves break down, at that time…… do you intend to use this terrible power granted by god……
No, that kind of thing can’t possibly happen…… negotiations will definitely succeed.
While tightly holding Sasha, Brimir told himself this.
"Saito and the rest are so slow…… It’s already been a while since they entered the water."
"Well, would you like to sacrifice yourself to feed the sharks?"
Malicorne leisurely yawned and answered Guiche’s nervous question.
It was the second day of the third week of the ninth month. The members of the Ondine Knight Corps were waiting for the return of Saito’s group on the deck of the "Ostland", which was anchored in the sea near the "Dragon’s Nest".
It had been two days since Saito and Louise had reunited in the free city of Eumenes. Saito, Louise, and Tiffania all accompanied the group with Romalia’s Pope Vittorio, as they went to the resting place of the "magic device" supposedly left behind by the Founder Brimir - The "Holy Land", on the seabed.
As long as they had gathered the "Four of Four" bearers of the Void, and obtained the "magic device", they would be able to stop the destruction of Halkeginia from the "Wind Stones" going out of control.
A steady breeze blew across the sea, and the light of the two moons reflected as shining silver sparkles.
"Saying something like that right now, isn’t that a little too reckless?"
The serious-faced Reynald wrinkled his brow.
"It’s just a joke, but aren’t they a little too slow?"
Malicorne responded.
"No, after all this "magic device" is the legacy of the Founder. It could take a while to start up……In short, we should patiently wait."
Listening to his students’ conversation, Mr. Colbert stood on the deck while looking dignified.
"The Founder’s ’magic device’, huh……?"
Having reached a peace agreement with the Elves, and successfully arriving in the "Holy Land", there was nothing to worry about now…… Saying this, there was still an inexplicable feeling of unease in his heart.
After all, Colbert was one of the rare realists in Halkeginia. He really didn’t believe such a beautiful "magic device" could exist in this world that could prevent the "Wind Stones" from going out of control.
"Please, what’s wrong? You look so serious."
Kirche, standing at his side, worriedly looked at Colbert’s expression.
"Nothing, just thinking about a little something at the moment……"
"Hey, even if you have no hair, you’re still the #1 man in the world."
Kirche straightened her back a little and kissed Colbert’s forehead.
"Ms. Zerbst, I’m also not thinking about those things…… well."
Tabitha, with her back to the side of the ship, was sitting at the feet of the two, and reading a book with a "Light" spell floating above her head. But since a moment ago, there had been no sign of her reading the page, and she occasionally looked up uneasily towards the direction of the sea.
"Worried about Saito?"
Kirche mischievously asked.
"……"
Tabitha suddenly blushed and covered her face with her book.
Seeing her taciturn friend acting so cute, Kirche couldn’t help but smile.
"Everyone, I’ve brought some simple snacks."
Siesta informed everyone as she stepped out on the deck. They saw she was carrying a large plate with many sandwiches, and she divided them amongst the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit on the deck. Kirche and Colbert also accepted them gratefully.
"Excuse me, Mr. Colbert."
Siesta asked as she looked at the sea Saito’s group had dove in to.
"With this, Halkeginia will be saved. Since there is a peace agreement with the Elves, there won’t be any more war in the future."
"Hm…… if what his Holiness the Pope said isn’t empty words, this is true."
Siesta sighed in relief.
"Oh, that’s wonderful, truly…… So Ms. Vallière isn’t going to have to use that terrible power, right?"
"……Hm."
Colbert nodded with a complicated look on his face.
Louise’s newly learned void magic…… with destructive power that seemed to far exceed that of the "Explosion" that destroyed the Elven fleet in one attack.
Fortunately, his students won’t need to use such a terrible power…… although this would relieve the weight on his heart…… Really, he felt an unspeakable anxiety.
Ignoring Colbert’s anxiety, Guiche and the other members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were leisurely fishing while chatting casually.
"I can’t believe that last place Louise, will actually save Halkeginia."
"Our Lord, the vice-captain, as well. When we return to Tristain, let alone becoming Chevaliers, we might even receive a peerage. Things like a commoner receiving a peerage, that’s outrageous isn’t it."
"A baron…… no, a viscount peerage wouldn’t be surprising. Saito’s achievements truly deserve such a title."
"Please, speaking of returning to school, we’re all heroes also."
Guiche looked up at the two moons hanging high in the night sky.
"School……huh, I really miss it. It’s clearly only been a short two weeks since we left Tristain, but it feels like it’s been forever.
After that, he reluctantly whispered, "Ah, I want to meet with Montmorency again soon."
"This is the long-cherished wish of our ancestors, the ’Promised Land’ that the ’Clan of the Magi’ should return to."
The steady voice of Vittorio, the Pope of Romalia, resounded through the huge hollow on the seabed.
Saito blankly stood in front of the shiny "Door", and couldn’t control himself for a while.
That was no wonder. After all, the location of the "Promised Land" that Vittorio is pointing to…… is undoubtedly Saito’s home, an image of "Earth".
"How can this be…… What the hell is going on……?"
In fact, Saito had been vaguely aware for a long time that the "magic device" with the power to destroy wind stones basically was a folly. However, the scene in front of his eyes was beyond his imagination.
Louise and Tiffania’s eyes opened wide, and Henrietta was also speechless. Josette looked at Julio in surprise, and Turuk and Bidashal had an unwavering expression.
After taking a deep breath, Saito trembled as he spoke.
"What is going on exactly? ’Earth’.…… How can my home be the ’Promised Land’.……?"
"What?"
Hearing what Saito said, Louise finally reacted.
"Saito’s home? It’s there?"
Saito nodded silently. Henrietta covered her mouth in surprise as she listened.
Vittorio, who reacted to Saito’s line of sight, spoke with him not moving his eyebrows even once.
"The ’Promised Land’ is what it means, Sir Saito. For those of us, the people of Halkeginia, your home, this piece of land is the real ’Holy Land’."
"What……!"
Saito was lost for words. Vittorio’s crystal clear eyes, without a trace of any lies, overflowing with devoutness and zeal.
Facing the Pope’s line of sight, Saito couldn’t help but shrink back.
"Excuse me, your Holiness."
At that time, Henrietta opened her mouth to speak.
Henrietta fearlessly glared at Vittorio.
"Can your Holiness please explain this in a way we can all understand. You have this obligation, your Holiness."
"Of course. This is the purpose as for why I led you all here."
Vittorio looked around at everyone’s expression, as he stood in front of the "Door" with the image of Earth shining out of it.
\r \r \r
Then he slowly opened his mouth.
"Well, before I reveal the truth about the ’Holy Land’, I’d like to ask a question first. Queen Henrietta, in the present Halkeginia, do you know why some people can use magic and other can’t? That is to say, why there are nobles and common people?
"……?"
What’s the point of this question…… Henrietta frowned, but then answered.
"The so-called nobles, are people who have inherited the blood of the Founder Brimir."
"That’s right, you’re correct. The systemic magic that exists in Halkeginia, came with the arrival of the Founder Brimir 6000 years ago."
Vittorio nodded his head,
"So, where did our great Founder actually come from?"
"Now isn’t the time for a theological quiz your Holiness."
Henrietta responded bluntly.
But Vittorio still revealed a steady smile,
"No, this isn’t a theological quiz. Queen Henrietta, I’m about to reveal the truth that has vanished from the long history of Halkeginia…… that is, the truth from 6000 years ago.
"The truth from 6000 years ago?"
"That’s right. That is, the truth that through the many years the Romalian Vatican has hidden to this day."
Vittorio’s voice buzzed in the giant cave.
"The Founder Brimir is a god sent from heaven to the world…… this is what is written in the scriptures."
Louise said. This "Truth" is not only circulated in Tristain’s Magic Academy but is also widely circulated in all the countries of Halkeginia.
"Correct, that is indeed what is recorded in the Romalian scriptures…… but, that isn’t the truth."
Speaking to here, Vittorio’s line of sight turned to the "Door".
At that moment, Saito had an epiphany. All the clues connected in his mind.
The "gun" sent from "Earth" by Brimir…… In other words……
"……It can’t be!"
Seeing Saito’s appearance, Louise and Henrietta seemed to follow his epiphany.
"You guessed right. Our ancestors came from the other side of this ’Door’, that world. In other words, the Founder Brimir, like Sir Saito, was a resident of a different world."
"What did you say……!"
Louise shouted in surprise. Henrietta and Tiffania looked at each other.
Saito opened his mouth wide in surprise and asked the Pope.
"Meaning that the Founder Brimir and I are the same, that we both are Earthlings?"
"Yes, properly saying, Brimir and his people are a group called ’Magi’."
"Magi?"
Louise’s group was completely unfamiliar with this term.
But Saito always felt, a vague familiarity with the term. Where exactly had he heard it……?
"The ’Magi’ are a minority group that specializes in the use of magic. 6000 years ago, they were led by the Founder Brimir and emigrated to this world. Those ’Magi’ are the ancestors of our Halkeginians."
"Our ancestors, are actual people from another world……"
Louise whispered with her dark brown eyes wide open.
"Even though you’re saying this, Your Holiness, it is hardly convincing."
Depressed, Henrietta responded in bewilderment.
"Of course I know this. If I tell you the truth, I’m sure it’d be laughed at as some ridiculous fairy tale. However, I swear to the Founder and God, this is without a doubt the historical truth that has been passed down through the ’Founder’s Round Mirror’ since the age of St. Forsythe, the founder of the Romalian Empire."
Vittorio drew a sign on his chest. This was the action that a sincere believer of Brimir would do when they swore to the Founder and God. For a believer of Brimir, lying after making that sign was the most serious of sins.
At this time, Julio told Saito:
"Saito, you should have already noticed. All of the ’guns’ of ’Gandálfr’ sent by the Founder Brimir, came from your world. This is the best evidence, evidence that the Founder was from your world.
Saito listened to Julio’s remark in silence.
The large underwater cave was plunged into silence. The shocking "Truth" that came from the Pope’s mouth, left even Louise and Henrietta speechless.
Among them, Tiffania gingerly opened her mouth.
"Ex-excuse me……"
"What is it, Ms. Westwood?"
"This…… why did Brimir come to this world?"
"Of course there was a reason for this."
Vittorio nodded his head and explained.
"The ’Magi’ in their old world, were subjected to racial persecution by a group without the power of magic, called the ’Varyag’."
Hearing the Pope say this, Saito suddenly understood. ’Magi’ and ’Varyag’.…… now he was reminded where he heard these two words.
"Right, didn’t I hear this in that rune dream……?"
Before the war between the Kingdom of Gallia, led by King Joseph, and the coalition of Halkeginia broke out…… Louise had tried to send Saito back to Earth. At that time, Saito experience a memory, deep from within the "Gandálfr" runes, of 6000 years ago in a dream. Remembering that time, Brimir called himself "Magi", and Saito fought the terrible "Varyag" forces that attacked the village in his dream. And the "Varyag" that fought with Saito, didn’t look like a monster or a sub-human…… but the same as a human being.
Since the "Varyag" didn’t have the power of magic, they feared the "Magi". They persecuted the "Magi" and tried to destroy the entire race. Although the "Varyag" couldn’t use magic, they possessed an overwhelming superiority in numbers, and a dreadful weapon built with excellent technology…… Even with the power of magic, the clan of the "Magi" was basically out of luck. In order to escape the persecution, the Founder Brimir could only open a "Door" and lead his clan to Halkeginia.
A moment later, Vittorio looked around.
"In other words, the other side of the ’Door’, that world is our homeland, the place our soul returns to. The descendants of the Founder Brimir and the ’Magi’, the people of Halkeginia have a legitimate right to return to the ’Holy Land’."
"How come……"
Tiffania’s face suddenly went pale. Facing the first revelation of this secret of history, Louise and Henrietta were completely dumbstruck.
"Precisely because the Elven Council has long been aware that your true target wasn’t the ’Desert’, that is why we could reach a peaceful resolution."
The Elven Consul Turuk calmly said.
"If you barbarians reclaim the ’Holy Land’ on the other side of the ’Demon’s Door’, no further dispute will occur in the future. For the peace of the desert, of course, we’ll do our best to help."
"Ple-please wait!"
Saito shouted.
"What do you mean return…… you don’t mean to send all the inhabitants of Halkeginia to Earth?"
"Of course, we intend for all the people to migrate. The nobles and the commoners, the rich and the poor, everyone has the right to return. Because of the dilution of the pedigree, the people whom we call commoners who are yet to awaken to the power of magic. Because sooner or later, the blood of the Magi which has changed into a draw-back will soon be gone."
"This…… it’s impossible!"
The anxious Saito said in defense.
"How is it impossible?"
"Because there hasn’t been a place on Earth to accommodate all the people of Halkeginia for a long time!"
The number of residents in Halkeginia was unknown. However, it would be simply impossible to immigrate to Earth and establish a new country now.
Then chaos would surely come to the world…… Even Saito, who didn’t score well in school, could easily predict this.
But Vittorio’s face didn’t change and continued to say.
"Of course, I know that co-existence is impossible."
"Then……"
"Therefore, to be accurate, this won’t be called a ’Return’. Right, if we were to borrow the words of the traitors from Albion to describe it, we should call it a ’Reconquista’[1]."
"What did you say!"
"Your Holiness, what exactly is going on!"
Henrietta sharply questioned.
"This means that we have a legitimate right to reclaim our homeland through ’Holy War’. This is the sacred mission given to us by the Founder."
Saying such a terribly earth-shattering thing, Vittorio’s expression didn’t change.
"Holy War…… You want to start fighting ’Earth’ with Halkeginian forces?"
"Correct. We’ve already made proper preparations for this goal."
Seeing Vittorio’s clear eyes, Saito couldn’t help but be shocked.
"This man really plans to conquer Earth……"
Saito racked his brain, wondering how to convince this man whose mind was filled with madness.
"This is impossible, Halkeginian forces basically have no way of winning. You also know the quality of Earth’s ’Weapons’, right? Not only that ’Tank’ or ’Zero Fighter’, there are those that are even more terrible.
Weapons…… saying this, Saito suddenly went silent.
What emerged in Saito’s mind was the "Nuclear Submarine" that was sunk on the seafloor of the "Dragon’s Nest." It would be best not to mention that.
"Correct, in the last several decades, the ’weapons’ of the ’Varyag’ have developed to a degree that can’t be believed. Therefore, they must be destroyed before they can acquire even more devastating weapons."
"What you’re saying is impossible! It’s useless, no matter how many powerful magics you have, the weapons of Earth can easily kill a person before a wizard pulls out a wand.
Saito desperately shouted. In fact, even if Halkeginia’s "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" were to aggressively attack the Earth now, it would be counterattacked in a few moments and would have tragic results. Once it would come to this, it would be impossible to predict Louise’s and the others lives and safety.
"Yes, the ’Varyag’ are a terrible enemy. However, God and the Founder Brimir have given us a great power capable of confronting them."
Hearing Vittorio’s words, Louise suddenly looked up. Seeing this, Vittorio nodded with a steady smile.
"That’s correct, it’s the ’Final Void’ given to Ms. Vallière."
"What’s this……!"
Louise opened her mouth in surprise.
"Life."
Capable to cause devastating destruction, the "Final Void"…… Not to be used to fight the Elves using the "Jewel of Fire", but the trump card to conquer Saito’s homeland.
"You actually deceived us, Your Holiness!"
Louise, with her voice trembling and her eyes burning with rage, stared fiercely at Vittorio and Julio.
"Logically speaking, Void Magic is a countermeasure when the Elves used the ’Jewel of Fire’. Since we reconciled with the Elves, we have no need to use the ’Void’."
"Ms. Vallière, I didn’t lie. But I didn’t speak the whole truth, I apologize for that."
Seeing Vittorio uncaringly bow his head in apology, Louise tightly clenched her lips.
"Although you say this, do you really think I’d do such a thing as destroy Saito’s homeland? If yes, you’ve made a mistake."
Louise spoke decisively.
"I swore on the La Vallière name, and promised Saito that I would return him to his homeland."
"Louise……"
Hearing Louise’s courageous declaration, even in the face of such a crisis, Saito felt inexplicably moved.
Ah, Louise, my beloved master……
The resolute Henrietta also confronted the Pope.
"Your Holiness, don’t tell me you still want to sacrifice more of the people of Halkeginia?
But Vittorio calmly shook his head.
"Then I ask you, are you willing to helplessly face destruction?"
"This……"
Henrietta was suddenly dumbfounded. With Halkeginia still facing the major problem at present, the Pope asked himself.
"In the near future, the ’Wind Stones’ will surely go out of control and engulf all of Halkeginia. Ultimately, for the sake of a barely existent pebble of land, a pointless conflict will begin repeatedly…… all of the nobles will probably survive the process, but what about all the other people living on this land?"
"We certainly need to think of a solution for the ’Wind Stone’ problem. However, to conquer Sir Saito’s homeland, for this reason, is definitely not right."
"This isn’t a question of right or wrong. Queen Henrietta, on the brink of destruction, we can only try to find ways to survive."
The only thing in Vittorio’s eyes was the will to persevere.
Saito had faced many powerful enemies before. Like Fouquet, Wardes, Sheffield the Mjöðvitnir, King Joseph, and Aishmail of the "Steel-Blooded Party"…… but seeing such eyes, filled with purity, he felt that none of those powerful enemies were as formidable as Vittorio.
He must be stopped…… That man was too dangerous.
"Don’t think that’s possible, I definitely won’t let you conquer the Earth!"
The rune on Saito’s left hand lit up as he pulled Derflinger from his back.
"Saito!"
Louise shouted.
Julio immediately pulled the saber from his waist and guarded Vittorio from the front.
"Don’t do anything stupid, Gandálfr."
"Get out of my way, Julio."
Saito shouted. Of course, he didn’t plan to take the Pope’s life, just to grab him temporarily as a hostage, and try to force him to give up on that plan…… thinking this, while Saito was preparing to knock Julio, who was facing him.
"Ah……uh……!"
Suddenly something odd overcame Saito’s body.
A sharp pain escaped his chest…… closely followed by the feeling of his whole body collapsing.
Saito knelt to the ground as Derflinger fell from his right hand, then his head fell to the floor.
"Saito, please, what’s wrong! Saito!"
"Saito!"
Louise and Tiffania hastily supported Saito’s body from both sides.
Feeling Saito, all the blood in his body gradually became as cold as ice.
"Your Holiness, what have you done to Saito!"
Louise glared at Vittorio, as she held Saito’s arm.
"I haven’t done a thing."
Vittorio showed a look of pity as he looked at Saito.
"Sir Saito is the ’Final Familiar’, and bears the greatest role in the mission to recapture the ’Holy Land’. If I were to open the ’Door’ to the Holy Land, it’s normal for there to be a reaction."
Hearing this, Louise was shocked as she looked at Saito’s chest. She saw the strange ’Lífþrasir’ runes glowing under his jacket.
"How come…… Tiffa and I have obviously not chanted a void spell…… Saito, please, pull yourself together, Saito!"
Loudly hearing Louise’s crying voice, Saito’s field of vision faded. A terrible sensation smothered him, it was as if some unseen hand grabbed his heart, and was gradually extracting all the life from him.
"Louise……Loui……se……!"
As Saito’s consciousness fell into the darkness, Louise wailed as she broke down in tears.
A reconquest.
"……ito……Saito……!"
The voice calling Saito gradually faded away, and his vision suddenly went dark.
When Saito opened his eyes…… they were greeted with a wide desert.
"……Well……um……uh?"
Saito couldn’t help but rub his eyes and mutter blankly.
"Huh? What happened? Where is this?"
Wasn’t I with Louise and the others at the "Holy Land" on the seabed? After opening the "Door", the Pope declared that the "Magi" so and so’s had such a crazy goal like wanting to invade the "Earth"……
"After that, how did I end up in this mysterious place……?"
Speaking of which, where did Louise and the others go?
Tiffania, Henrietta, the Pope, and Julio?
Saito shook his head, sat up, and looked around the area.
At the time, he was in the middle of the desert with the sun overhead. Looking behind him, off in the distance behind a wavering haze, was an incomparably huge mountain.
At the foot of the mountain was a snow-white city surrounded by a majestic wall.
But he had never seen such a city before. Neither the cities of Halkeginia nor the cities of the Elven nation he was brought to after he was kidnapped before.
Things were making less and less sense.
"Where exactly is this place?"
Saito sat down in the same place and crossed his arms in front of his chest as he contemplated.
Did Saito get thrown in the desert when he blacked out?
No, how was that possible…… Saito immediately denied this possibility. After all, even all those guys in Romalia would have a problem if he were to die here. Wouldn’t they need the familiar Saito if they wanted Louise to use "Void"……?
"Right, how’s the rune on my chest?"
Thinking this, Saito pulled out the shirt under his jacket and peered at his chest.
The "Lífþrasir" runes were no longer glowing. That terrible empty feeling, like losing all his vitality, was now completely gone.
"Shouldn’t I be dead?"
Since this is Halkeginia, is this the afterlife?
Please, how could I die now?
Saito shook his head, his complexion pale. The Pope was trying to use the power of Louise’s "Void" to invade the "Earth", if he didn’t hurry back, things could become a huge mess……
But how could he get back……?
Considering that, Saito tried to knock himself on the head with the hilt of Derflinger. If this was a dream, then that would wake him up.
With the dull sound of a "Knock", stars immediately appeared in his vision.
"……Damn, how could it be this painful in a dream?"
Saito couldn’t help but curse as he touched his temple.
In this case, at this point, Derflinger would be complaining, "Why are you so stupid, partner". But not a word had come from the mouth of Saito’s noisy friend.
Saying that you probably should open your mouth, thought Saito. Since Saito had collapsed in the city of Eumenes, Derflinger had refused to say anything.
"Hey, what’s going on, really……?
Saito sighed, as he meditated with his arms across his chest.
Then he remembered all of a sudden.
"Wait a minute, I’ve run into this kind of situation before……"
Finally becoming aware of the current situation, he felt an inexplicable sense of déjà vu.
I remember having such a strange dream a long time ago.
Yes…… That was the Water Capital "Aquileia" when I was hypnotized by Louise and fell into a deep sleep……
At that time, Saito glimpsed a fragment of a memory from 6000 years ago in his familiar rune while he was asleep.
"……In that case, am I seeing another dream of 6000 years ago?"
Therefore, Saito felt confident that this was definitely the case.
The dream Saito saw before was a memory sleeping in the runes of the "Gandálfr". Saying that, was the current dream a memory sleeping in the "Lífþrasir" runes?
An evil chill couldn’t help but run up his spine.
What kind of dream was this exactly……?
After sitting in the same spot with his heart full of worry, Saito saw an individual shadow from the other side of a huge sand dune gradually come to his side.
\r \r \r
Who was it exactly? While being cautious, Saito grabbed Derflinger’s hilt at the same time.
As the bean-sized figure gradually approached, its outline became clearer and clearer.
The person was a petite man, wearing a robe so long that it dragged on the ground.
He had a head of bright blonde hair, as well as a serious, if unremarkable, appearance.
This person was one that Saito remembered.
"Mr. Brimir!"
Saito shouted, The robed man immediately discovered Saito and slowly walked to him.
Sure enough, he was in the rune’s dream from before, where he met the Founder Brimir.
Saito was confident that what he was seeing now was the rune’s memories.
Shortly, seeing the appearance of Brimir, Saito couldn’t help but gasp.
Brimir had become a bit older, his cheeks were thin, and he looked like a different person from when Saito saw him before.
Brimir carefully looked at Saito’s face, then revealed a puzzled expression.
"……Excuse me, who are you? Where have I seen you before?"
"You don’t remember? It’s me, Hiraga Saito.", Saito answered. After all, how long ago had it been? Not to mention, was the Brimir in front of his eyes really the same Brimir that Saito had seen before?
"Um, this really gives me a sensation of déjà vu, but where have I seen you before?"
At that moment, Saito had an epiphany. Right, I just need to let him see this……
Then Saito gripped Derflinger and showed him the glowing runes on his left hand.
When Brimir saw, his eyes went huge and he shouted.
"’Gandálfr’! Right, I remember…… You’re the youth from that time!"
"Yes, thanks a lot for before."
Saito bowed his head in greeting, and Brimir smiled slightly.
"Oh, I’m sorry. That was when I was living the life of a continuous wanderer and was many years ago. Well, it’s truly incredible that you haven’t gotten any older than you were back then.
"I am a person from 6000 years in the future."
"Ah, that’s right."
Brimir answered with a look of surprise on his face.
"So what are you doing here? Where is your master?"
I, ah, uh, lost my way in the desert…… What are you doing here, Mr. Brimir? Everybody in the village, and Sasha?
Hearing Saito’s question, Brimir’s face stiffened, then he answered.
"She should be coming here momentarily."
Then, Saito followed Brimir to a sparsely wooded area, like a small oasis. A tent frame and a damaged well were both abandoned nearby, as well as the skeleton of a large animal, which he didn’t know if it was from a horse or camel. It looked like an abandoned village.
Brimir pointed at the mountain in the opposite direction and said.
"Heading north from here is a land with people living in it. It’s best to flee from here since this area will soon sink to the bottom of the sea.
"Sink into the sea? What’s this about?"
Saito said in surprise.
"Do you know? Your ancestors may not know yet, but this world is facing a terrible, world-ending crisis."
"What?"
Hearing this, Saito’s mouth fell open.
What did he mean by facing destruction?
Isn’t the world facing destruction ours, 6000 years in the future?
Seeing Saito’s uncomprehending face, Brimir explained in detail.
"Have you heard of the stuff called ’Spirit Stones’?"
"Is it like ’Wind Stones’ or a ’Jewel of Fire’?"
Hearing Saito’s answer, Brimir exclaimed.
"It is indeed, ’Gandálfr’, you know a lot. Did you learn it from your master?"
"Uh, something like that."
Saito responded warmly.
"That makes this easy to explain. In other words, ’Spirit Stones’ are the crystallization of the power of the spirits of this world. The vast majority of them are buried deep underground and no one has ever seen them."
This sentence got Saito thinking. In the time that Brimir was alive, they probably didn’t have the technology to mine ’Wind Stone’ yet.
Brimir looked down at the ground at his feet.
"The power of the ’Spirit Stone’ sleeping in the ground will erupt across the world."
"What did you say!"
Saito couldn’t help but shout.
Are you saying that the "Wind Stone" already went out of control before in Halkeginia 6000 years ago……?
"If this happens, the earth will be turned upside down and humanity will lose the land they can survive on," Brimir said bleakly.
"Even after this event that took place 6000 years ago, the same tragedy will happen in Halkeginia……"
Luctiana said the "Great Disaster" that killed half the Elves, could it really be that the "Wind Stones" went out of control.
"But I will absolutely not let this happen, absolutely not."
Brimir, with a look of relief, stood up.
Looking closely at the city stretched across the foot of the mountain.
"That’s……?"
"It’s the capital of the Elves. A great city protected by the ’Great Will’."
"That’s the capital of the Elves……"
The towering snow-white walls were built around the mountain and were really similar to earth-style construction. It was not the same as Nephthys’ "Adyl".
After 6000 years, changes in architectural styles were inevitable, thought Saito. However, to be able to build such an incredible city 6000 years ago, the Elves sure were quite amazing.
Saito watched Brimir face the Elven city and extend his hands.
"What are you planning on doing?"
"Doing what I need to do in order for my tribe to survive. I only came here for that purpose."
Brimir said with a stiff face.
"In order to survive……"
Mouthing that sentence again…… at that moment, Saito was suddenly alarmed.
He wondered why Brimir came here, and what he was going to do next.
In order to survive, what do you need to do…… isn’t that the same as what happened in Halkeginia 6000 years later?
Each fighting for land to live on, as if repeating the performance of history 6000 years ago……
The legend of the "Great Disaster" that destroyed half of the Elves. And as Derflinger had said, Sasha, as Gandálfr had killed Brimir…… What did this sentence really represent?
All the clues came together in Saito’s mind.
No, it can’t be……!
It was only now that he discovered the truth about the huge mountain range towering on the other side of the desert.
Remembering what Mother Sea said at the "Dragon’s Nest", the place where the weapons that had drifted from Earth arrived at, was on dry land thousands of years ago. Several thousand years ago, "Something" changed the surrounding landscape, causing the "Holy Land" to sink to the bottom of the sea.
As for that "Something", it was……
"Mr. Brimir, don’t tell me you’re planning to destroy that Elven city!"
"That’s right. For my tribe that lacks power, this is the only way to survive."
Brimir answered in a hoarse voice.
"Please don’t do this. If you really do this…… the war will last for thousands of years."
"I won’t. Today, all Elves will disappear from the face of the earth."
"Don’t joke around…… Isn’t Ms. Sasha an Elf!"
Hearing Saito mention Sasha’s name, a pained expression appeared for a moment on Brimir’s face, and he weakly shook his head.
"It’s already too late, this is the only way."
"Why……?"
Brimir, holding up his hands, began chanting the runes of the "Void".
At that moment, acute pain flowed from Saito’s chest.
Saito couldn’t help but moan and kneel on the ground.
"……shit……damn……"
A dazzling light appeared over Brimir’s head as he chanted the runes.
That light…… was very similar to Louise’s "Explosion", thought Saito.
But it was not "Explosion"…… it was a much, much more scary spell.
Perhaps it was the instincts of a Void familiar, that let Saito sense this.
If such a terrible power were to be released, it could easily destroy a city.
Brimir’s voice sounded particularly clear, as his consciousness gradually faded.
"Because there’s no way for us to understand each other."
"Saito…… Please, wake up soon, Saito."
Louise, with tears on her face, held Saito’s hand as he lay on a bed.
This was Louise and Saito’s room on the "Ostland".
After Saito had fainted, Louise and Tiffania immediately supported his limp body as they floated in the sea, surrounded by the magical bubble that Bidashal had created.
Colbert and the others on the deck were shocked to see the weakened Saito. Siesta immediately grabbed the sheet on the stretcher, and everyone sent them to their room to rest.
After that, Louise was at Saito’s side tending him constantly. It had already been 30 minutes since Saito had fainted, but there was still no sign of him recovering his consciousness.
Obviously, it wasn’t just any fatigue or illness. After Saito had fainted, Henrietta immediately cast "Cure", but it had no effect.
Louise could only hold Saito’s hand, and wait at his side. The light of the runes on his chest had already vanished, but Saito’s hand still felt as cold as death.
"Why did this happen……?"
Saito said that the power of the "Lífþrasir" was the "Power Supply" for those that bore the Void.
When the contracted master would cast Void magic, he would be responsible for supplying spiritual power…… Therefore, Louise always thought that it would be alright as long as she didn’t cast "Void" magic. But at that time, Louise and Tiffania didn’t use any Void magic……
The Pope said that he only ended up like this because he was near the "Door"…… but exactly how true that statement was, was debatable in its suspiciousness.
Within Lífþrasir, the final familiar, surely there still was a secret she didn’t know about……
At that moment, Saito’s hand that Louise was holding twitched slightly.
"Saito!"
Louise quickly looked at Saito’s face.
With the sound of a scream, Saito lept up from the bed.
At that moment, it seemed like his head had hit something. That something he hit made a sound like when a cat is squeezed, and he immediately looked back.
"He, huh……?"
Having recovered, Saito looked around. He discovered it wasn’t the desert from 6000 years ago…… it was the inside of his familiar cabin on the "Ostland".
"Mr. Brimir? What happened after I was swallowed by that light?"
At the end of Saito’s confusion, the sound of an angry growl came from under the bed.
"You…… You…… Really, what are you doing!?"
Crawling out from under the bed, Louise was pressing her forehead and glaring at Saito with tears in her eyes.
"Lo-Louise…… I’m sorry!"
"After seeing you suddenly faint, you didn’t wake up, and the-then you……"
Louise, trembling with anger, raised her fist, but that could’ve been an emotional burst from having to be patient so long. Her dark brown eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she burst out crying.
"Idiot, Idiot, Idiot, Idiot! Do you know how worried I was about you!?"
Waving her fist, she hit Saito’s chest.
"Louise, you……"
Don’t tell me that you’ve been taking care of me ever since I fainted…… Saito was deeply touched. With a "This kind of master is entirely too cute", Saito couldn’t help but tightly hold Louise.
"Saito……"
After Louise quickly recovered her equilibrium, she relaxed and cuddled on Saito’s chest.
Pink-blonde hair tickled Saito’s chin. The petite and thin Louise, fit perfectly in Saito’s embrace.
Once Louise calmed down, Saito opened his mouth.
"……Say, how long was I out for?"
Louise rubbed her tearful eyes, and couldn’t help but look away.
"About 30 minutes…… Even though the runes on your chest disappeared, you were constantly talking in your sleep."
"Oh, it turned out like this.", Saito spoke, his voice a little disappointed.
Seeing Louise’s panicked appearance, he thought that he’d been out for a longer period of time.
"Hey, what do you mean by ’Oh’.……? Even though people were really worried about you."
"I’m sorry for making you worry."
After apologizing and scratching his head, Saito looked up at the ceiling and then opened his mouth.
"…… I, had a dream."
"It wouldn’t be a scary dream?"
"Uh, it is……"
After nodding his head, Saito wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.
"The Founder Brimir appeared in my dream."
As soon as she heard Saito’s words, Louise suddenly realized that his expression was serious.
"Don’t tell me it’s the same as the dream that you had in Romalia?"
But Saito shook his head.
"No…… It was in a later period of time compared to the last one."
"What did you dream about?"
Louise sat next to Saito.
Then Saito told Louise the content of his dream. 6000 years ago, the "Wind Stones" also went out of control. Before the "Holy Land" sank to the bottom of the sea, there was once an Elven city, and the Founder Brimir had cast "Void" magic on that Elven city……
After hearing Saito’s narration, a sad faced Louise muttered.
"So, the Founder once cast the ’Void’ in order to obtain the land of the Elves."
"Yes, he also claimed that this was a last resort for the survival of his people."
"This is the true face of the "Great Disaster" in Elven legend."
"Right……"
At this time, Saito luckily remember what Derflinger had said.
"Sasha, who was Gandálfr, killed Brimir."
Don’t tell me that Sasha of the Elven tribe killed Brimir for revenge. A familiar killing her own master…… what exactly was her state of mind then?
Just like him killing Louise, he couldn’t even think about that sort of thing.
"I tried to persuade Mr. Brimir, but in the end it still failed."
Saito said with a voice full of regret.
"This is obvious. The dream you see is a memory that is engraved in the runes, and is history that has already taken place. Of course there’s no way to change it.
"It is…… that is true."
With a sigh, Saito was dejected.
At this moment, Louise felt like something was wrong, and had a moment of doubt.
"But, something is strange, the numbers don’t add up."
"What’s strange?"
"Didn’t Julio say before, that "Wind Stones" will only go out of control every several tens of thousands of years. It’s clearly only been 6000 years since the time of Brimir, so why are they starting to go out of control again?"
"Who knows?"
"Who knows…… what."
Louise had a disappointed look on her face.
"No, we really don’t know. If I still have an opportunity to meet with Mr. Brimir, I’ll try to ask for clarification next time."
"When is that next time?"
"Who knows?"
Louise sighed noncommittally to Saito’s answer.
In short, Saito’s dream wasn’t truly a dream, that was certain. So there may be a chance to see the same dream……
"But, why do the familiar runes let Saito have this sort of dream?"
Louise felt skeptical.
A silent atmosphere permeated for a bit…… and then Saito remembered an important matter.
"……Right, what happened afterwards?"
When asked, Louise briefly nodded her head,
"Well, the ’Door’ to the Holy Land quickly shut. As for His Holiness, the Pope, it seems that he intends to accumulate spiritual power and open a larger ’Door’ for the passage of the Army. And after joining forces with the main body of the ’Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands’, he can immediately begin the invasion of your world."
"The Pope really wants to start a war with the ’Earth’, the world I used to live in."
A deep sense of powerlessness hit Saito. The recovery of the "Holy Land" is certainly the Pope’s wish. No matter how Saito persuades him, it’s impossible for the Pope to give up on that idea……
\r \r \r
"Rest assured, I won’t let this happen, absolutely not."
But Louise spoke with complete conviction.
"Louise……"
"I’m truly a noble of Tristain, as well as a devout believer in Brimir. But it is absolutely wrong to invade Saito’s world in order to save Halkeginia. I would rather follow my own idea than the will of God and the Founder."
Saying this, Saito was very impressed by Louise’s pink-blonde hair. It’s amazing…… my master is so cool, Saito thought. At the same time, it felt like Louise had changed a lot since they first met.
The former Louise valued her glory and reputation as a noble over everything else. Convinced that the most important things were loyalty to Tristain’s royal family, and respecting the Founder’s teachings. If she was like she was before, she would never say what she just did, even if the heavens fell. Saito was touched by Louise’s intentions but he had one thing that he was worried about.
Even if Louise resisted resolutely, the Pope would definitely use every means available to force Louise to launch the "Final Void". For example, using the secret medicine of the Elves it would be easy to manipulate Louise’s mind……
Saito voiced his worries, and after Louise thought for a bit,
"I think, you shouldn’t worry."
"Why?"
"Because ’Void’ magic and Systematic magic aren’t the same, the trembling of the heart is the source of its power. If you use drugs and the like to destroy the mind, then there’s no way to cast ’Void’ magic."
"Yeah…… Then those Romalian guys wouldn’t dare screw around."
This allowed Saito to relax temporarily. Since both the Pope and Louise were Void bearers, he must have understood this.
"Moreover, if the Pope was going to resort to this method……"
Louise’s expression stiffened, like she had a realization,
"If I were to destroy Saito’s homeland, I’d rather kill myself on the spot."
"Wh-what are you saying…… don’t say such stupid things!
Saito quickly urged, but Louise shook her head.
With a serious expression, she adamantly said, "I’m serious".
Louise wasn’t lying, Saito understood. Before, in Albion, Louise mistakenly thought that Saito, who charged into an army 70.000 men strong, was dead, and she truly planned to commit suicide. At the time, thanks to the statue Guiche made, she reluctantly gave up on the idea.
"That won’t work. If you really do something stupid, then I’ll also want to die."
"No, no, how could this be? If you die, it would be pointless."
"Then don’t let the word death pass your lips, idiot."
"I-I’m not stupid……"
Louise sulked, pouting her lips.
"Didn’t we agree before? If we die, we die together."
"Mm, yes……"
Saito stared with a serious expression, and Louise nodded as her face blushed bright red.
The two sat on the bed gazing at each other. Not long after, their lips met.
"Mm……"
Holding each other’s backs through the strength of their fingers, they pressed their lips together.
Louise, who closed her eyes, meekly cuddled in Saito’s embrace. With those sincere words that Saito unintentionally said just a bit ago, just then succeeded in making Louise’s heart skip a beat.
N-no, this guy, saying something like "I’ll die too"……? Isn’t that cool? Like this, doesn’t he like me too much, no?
During this moment of excitement, she was gently pushed down on the bed by Saito.
"No, it’s not okay…… N-not right now."
Louise protested in a weak voice.
Of course, she was not serious about resisting…… but it still affected Louise’s self-esteem. If she were to let Saito think that she was too easy of a woman, that could affect the reputation of the three daughters of the La Vallière family.
"This is the right time, you know."
"Eh?"
Reaching for Louise’s chin, Saito said.
"Just because it’s a time like this, I really want to hold Louise close."
"Ah……"
Hearing Saito whisper with such an earnest face, she suddenly felt like her body melted.
What does she care about her self-respect as a noble, those things are all completely unimportant.
With a "Wh-what, this guy’s really cunning, yet……", Louise’s lips grew sour. With him saying those words, won’t I become an easy woman?
Louise, who easily surrendered, excitedly closed her eyes, and brought her lips to Saito’s.
Until now, Saito finally understood the words he just said and how they touched Louise’s heart.
"Ple-please, my master is just too cute……"
However, there was no lie in what he just said, they were Saito’s honest words.
In order to protect Louise, he wouldn’t even hesitate to die.
If Louise died, he would also die.
Her spinning, reddish-brown eyes. Her long eyelashes decorating her eyelids. Her action of lightly biting her upper lip. Her cute flat chest. Who through her obstinacy, her anger, being more straightforward than anybody else, was a proud woman…… Saito was willing to spare no effort to protect all of Louise.
"I love you, Louise."
"Really?"
"Of course."
"Say it one more time."
"I love you, Louise, I love you the most."
Gently caressing Louise’s beautiful pink hair, Saito continued to whisper in her ear.
She wanted to feel my most important sweetheart’s body temperature like that, forever.
The person I love the most was by her side…… Just like that, the power within her surged forth.
"The Romalian Pope was ambitious, and was trying to regain the "Holy Land"…… But if he was together with Louise, even in the present situation, there was an opportunity to overcome it." Saito had that sort of feeling.
The two kept kissing on the bed.
Finally, after a particularly long kiss, Louise said.
"You know, Saito……"
"Mm?"
"I’ll go to the Pope again, and try to convince His Holiness."
Saito held Louise’s hand, and shook his head.
"You can’t, it’s too dangerous."
"Relax. For the Pope, I’m the most important piece. At least he should listen to what I say.
"But……"
Speaking of that, Saito suddenly went silent. The things that he just had seen in his dream…… the tragedy that happened 6000 years ago, it would probably be good to tell the Pope.
The Founder Brimir destroyed an Elven city, which became the fuse for a war with the Elves that spanned several thousands of years. Perhaps that dream was a warning to remind future generations to not repeat the same tragedy.
"……I know. Then I’ll also go with you."
"No, you need to rest for a while."
Louise reached out a hand and pressed on Saito, who was trying to get up out of bed.
"Leave it to me." ——
Then, at that same moment, Henrietta, the Queen of Tristain confronted the Pope in a resolute manner, on the Romalian Union Empire’s flagship, in an office on the Summoning Warship, named "St. Mark", which was made for the Pope’s personal use.
"Your Holiness, please reconsider. It wasn’t easy to reach a peace agreement with the Elves, so do you want to force the people of Halkeginia to face an even more massive war?
"To participate in the "Holy War" is the sacred obligation given by the Founder Brimir to everyone who lives in Halkeginia, and all the followers of Romalia. If this can’t be achieved, it’s a betrayal of the Founder."
Vittorio’s expression didn’t change and he shook his head quietly.
"It’s enough, as long as you have zealous believers who willingly sacrifice their lives for the Founder."
Henrietta glared at Vittorio, bringing out all of her sarcasm.
Even though this was an informal occasion, she was in the presence of the Pope of Romalia. If those words were condemned by the religious office, even if she was the Queen of Tristain, she could still be brought up on the charges of heresy.
But Vittorio didn’t feel displeased, He answered bluntly.
"Fanaticism is fine, otherwise it’s impossible to save Halkeginia. The ’Uprising’ of the land caused by the ’Wind Stones’ is an unavoidable and real problem, or would you rather save the neighbors of a different world that you’ve never met, and do nothing to save the people of Halkeginia? It seems that the spirit of fraternity is truly great. However, this is a privilege that only the living can display. Our very existence is threatened, but we also have to consider the fate of other people. If this isn’t called fanaticism, then what is fanaticism?"
Henrietta bit her lip.
"Then I would ask a question. How can Your Holiness guarantee the ’Holy War’ you speak of won’t cause an even great disaster compared to the ’Uprising’ or Halkeginia? Didn’t Saito-dono also say that the world on the other side had terrible ’Weapons’?"
"Indeed, the power of the ’Varyag’ is very strong. I admit this, but we also have a trump card. With the awakening of Ms. Vallière ’Final Void’, it’s enough to completely eliminate the ’Varyag’."
"You intend to let Louise do the dirty work?"
Henrietta’s question was very sharp.
"I don’t deny it. But I hope you can understand that this is the only way to save Halkeginia. In fact, I also hoped that there really was a convenient ’Magic Device’, but that kind of thing doesn’t exist. Among set choices, we can only choose to be destroyed, or destroy others. That’s it."
"But……"
"Henrietta-dono, please take a look at this."
Vittorio placed a small box on his desk, and passed it over to Henrietta, who desperately wanted to refuse.
"What is this?"
This made Henrietta show an expression of surprise. The thing in the box was really incompatible with the image of Vittorio as an honorable person…… it was a pistol.
But the shape was very strange. The guns that were given to Agnes and the other members of the Musketeer Corps were the latest styles created by Tristain’s workshops, but they weren’t the same as this pistol. The material was unmistakably metal, but it was not like pure iron……
"This was found in the ’Holy Land’, a weapon from the world on the other side. This technology is far more sophisticated than the guns we build."
At that time, Henrietta remembered Saito, and all the mysterious weapons he had used. Including the "Dragon’s Raiment" and the "Metal Monster", which had led Tristain to victory in several wars……
"So, what is this about?"
Vittorio nodded seriously,
"In the past, the ’Varyag’ used the ’Door’ naturally produced by this world to invade our Halkeginia. There are no signs yet, but one day they will analyze the secret of the ’Void’ with their terrible technological power and once again open a ’Door’ to this world. As a result, not only the nations of Halkeginia, but not even the Elves can oppose them. This absolutely must be avoided…… before they acquire the power of the ’Void’, we should strike first and destroy them, and this is the mission that God and the Founder entrusted to us."
"This sort of thing……"
"It’s impossible. Can you assert that? Gamble with people’s lives?"
"……"
Facing the Pope’s questions, Henrietta remained quiet.
"Can’t you negotiate with the world on the other side? We can even reconcile with the Elves who bear a major grudge against us. That’s right. Wouldn’t it be fine to let Saito-dono, who came from that world, serve as an ambassador. He can definitely accomplish this task for us."
Vittorio shook his head.
"What if the other party doesn’t accept the negotiations? Once the other party knows of our existence, we have no chance of winning. The people of Halkeginia will be slaughtered, and completely trampled on. This will lead to us losing the valuable opportunity to strike first, and even if the we reach a temporary peace, it doesn’t mean that it can last forever.
"But, Your Holiness……"
Even so, Henrietta still tried to refute him. In order to avoid a war that would sacrifice many people no matter what. However, seeing Vittorio’s perfectly clear eyes, his madness, and his faith, which was of paper-thin difference to it, the idea of trying to persuade him, tragically broke.
"No one can persuade him to change his mind……"
"The Kingdom of Tristain will withdraw troops from this ’Holy War’."
Henrietta decisively spoke.
"I have no way to agree to this. Now is the time when the countries of Halkeginia must unite, otherwise the chance to win the war may be lost."
"What do you mean by that you can’t agree?""
This statement made Henrietta stare at Vittorio.
"Tristain isn’t your country, Your Holiness."
"You’re right. But, in the current ’Holy War’, if civil strife breaks out in Halkeginia, your motherland will become the enemy of God."
There was no doubt that this was a naked threat.
Tristain was a small country, and the continuous campaigns had already led to the fatigue of its forces. It it were to meet the forces of Romalia, which had hold of the great Kingdom of Gallia, Tristain’s territory would soon disappear from the map.
Henrietta, who bit her lip in remorse, said in a trembling voice.
"Your Holiness, even if you use power to force someone to obey, their heart can not obey you. I trust my friend, Louise. Regardless of your intentions, she will never willingly follow you."
"Of course I know."
Vittorio answered.
"There’s no way to force her heart to obey. Because God lives in the heart."
After Henrietta’s visit ended, Vittorio entered his dedicated chapel alone.
It was his daily task to pray to God and the Founder every morning and evening.
Vittorio, with sweat on his brow, knelt by the "Founder’s Round Mirror", revealing his sins with a bitter expression.
"Founder……, Founder, spokesman of the noble God, great Founder who guides us. Please forgive your sinful servant, truly I have deceived too many people."
The sin that the Pope admitted to was "deception".
Even if this was for the greater good, that sin still couldn’t be tolerated.
But the history of Romalia was an accumulation of false history.
You just had to look at the books secretly hidden in the church to know that the popes of the past were far from the saying "pure as driven snow". Even the establishment of the Romalian Union Empire was not based on fact.
St. Forsythe, the first pope and disciple of Brimir, declared that Romalia was the place where the Founder had died. This was not the case.
The Founder Brimir was killed by Sasha, the Elven familiar "Gandálfr", in the "Holy Land".
But at present, the sins hidden in Vittorio’s heart…… were even heavier than all the sins that Romalia had collected so far, and was a betrayal of the people of Halkeginia.
The "Holy Land" had a "Magic Device" that can prevent the "Wind Stones" from going out of control. That is fact in a sense. Even during the long years that the Elves had controlled the "Demon’s Gate", they never knew that this major secret directly related to the "Holy Land".
If Louise were to use the power of her awakened "Void", it may be possible to stop the impending "Uprising" disaster of the continent.
However, in order to achieve the Founder’s desire of "Reconquista", and to protect the future of all "Magi", Vittorio couldn’t speak of this secret.
Not even Julio had been told of this secret.
Even if he heard this secret, he wouldn’t change his mind. However, once he had learned it, he would suffer the same sins as Vittorio.
Since Julio had been brought from the Romalian orphanage, his character wasn’t suited for bloody conspiracies. At first glance, he looked mature, but he was very pure, easily hurt, a straightforward and upright young man.
"It is enough for me to bear this sin alone."
As the Pope who leads the people, he must fulfill the mission left by the Founder.
There was bound to be a hellish and tragic war. The Queen of Tristain is correct, once a "Holy War" broke out with another world, Halkeginia would shed more blood than the "Uprising".
Thinking to here, he couldn’t help but tremble at the depth of this sin.
After finishing his prayer, Vittorio stared at the relic of his mother "The Ruby of Fire".
"Founder. Did You ever feel despair about whether the God you prayed to didn’t exist?"
Returning to the office after completing his prayer, a young man with heterochromatic eyes[1] stood waiting in front of the door.
The person was Julio, who saluted Vittorio and reported.
"Your Holiness, the salvage operation for the "Gun" is completed. That Rhyme Dragon, the "Mother of the Sea" was a bit troublesome, but reluctantly agreed…… If I didn’t have the power of Vindálfr it would be dangerous."
"Did you kill it?"
"No. After being surrounded by the Templar Knights, it didn’t know where to run."
"That’s good. Those Rhyme Dragons have been protecting the "Holy Land" in our place for a long time, so I’d feel bad to kill them."
Vittorio seemed to relax, and touched his chest.
"So, is that thing really the same as me?"
"Yes, that should be right."
Julio lowered his voice and reported.
"That ’Weapon’ possess a nature that is very close to the Founder’s ’Void’. It seems to act on the tiny particles that make up the world and causes an unimaginable explosion. The power can only be described through imagination…… but it certainly far surpasses the ’Jewel of Fire’ that was used by the King of Gallia."
Hearing this, Vittorio hid his face in his hands, and showed a depressed expression.
"God, the most terrifying thing happened. The ’Varyag’ finally got the power of the ’Void’."
"Yes, although it’s improbable…… it’s too fast."
Julio said nervously.
"Can you use that ’Weapon’?"
"No, even with the knowledge of the ’Mind of God’ it’s impossible to understand such a complex structure. But if it’s ’Gandálfr’, or……
Julio spoke to here, and Vittorio sadly muttered.
"This is truly sinful. Even if we have to use this ’Weapon’ of the enemies, we must win. Because this ’Holy War’ will only end with the complete destruction of one side."
"Indeed, that’s correct."
Afterwards, Vittorio handed over the pistol that he just showed to Henrietta…… The ’Weapon’, created by the enemy, and Julio sighed heavily.
"Truly, I really don’t like guns."
"You aren’t a magician. This kind of thing can be used for self-defense."
After receiving the pistol, Julio hid the gun under his coat.
Then he looked at the hull of the "Ostland" that was anchored in the sea outside the window.
"……Can those two successfully complete the ’Mission’?"
"I believe they will help accomplish it. He is a man who would die for love, and won’t commit the folly of Sasha from 6000 years ago."
Vittorio whispered to himself in his heart.
"No, it’s not Sasha who is truly stupid…… Perhaps it was ’Him’, who loved his familiar."
But he wouldn’t allow the same tragedy of 6000 years to unfold again.
"Because she deeply loves her familiar, she’ll definitely make the ’Right Choice’ for this world."
The author literally describes heterochromia here.
Just after Louise left the room…… Saito, lying alone on the bed, arranged his thoughts. Not daring to close his eyes, he thought about what he should do in the future.
The truth of the "Holy Land" revealed, the opposition between "Magi" and "Varyag".
If the Pope’s words were true, it meant that the "Magi" were the ancestors of Louise and the other nobles of Halkeginia, and that the people of Earth, like himself, are the descendants of the "Varyag".
However, Saito thought that this was suspicious instead.
It should be said that the "Varyag" army, seen in the dream of six thousand years ago, was wearing armor that resembled the heavy infantry of Ancient Greece. However, the Earth 6,000 years ago would still be in something like the Stone Ages…… They wouldn’t possess that kind of military equipment.
Were the "Varyag", like the "Magi", an ancient civilized nation that used to exist on Earth……
However, those things weren’t important. Whether or not the current people of Earth were the direct descendants of the "Varyag" didn’t matter to the Pope at all.
Although Louise was very resolute, Saito didn’t think that she could convince the Pope. The Pope would definitely use any means necessary to force Louise to cast Void magic on Earth.
"Say, is there a way to inform the Earth about this crisis?"
This was the first thought that came to Saito’s mind. Previously, a signal got through to his laptop once, and it received emails from Earth. If the "Door" to the Holy Land was opened, it could be possible to send a message to the Earth from this side. But that an army from another world was about to invade the Earth…… Who would believe that kind of absurd story?
"I could simply take Louise and fly away."
No, even if they really did this, could they shake off pursuit by Romalia, not knowing how long his body would last at present?
"No, that won’t do…… I can’t think of any good method."
Saito sprawled on the bed and held his aching head. Even if he wanted to discuss it with Derflinger, his partner was still asleep and not responding.
Just then, someone knocked on the door.
"Saito, I heard Ms. Vallière say that you’re already awake."
It was Siesta and Tiffania holding replacement sheets. When Tiffania saw Saito, her deep blue eyes suddenly burst into tears and she hugged Saito.
"God, Saito…… that’s great……"
"Ti-Tiffa……wow!"
On the body of the half-elf girl, miraculous objects holding the mass of melons, but also with a marshmallow-like "squish~", squeezed against Saito’s body.
Seeing the blushing Saito, Siesta smiled sweetly
"Oh, Saito has completely recovered his vigor. I’ll report this to Ms. Vallière."
"Don’t do that!"
Hearing Saito’s cry, Tiffania suddenly came back to herself, and released Saito.
"I’m sorry. I was so happy to hear the good news about you, Saito, I couldn’t help it……"
"Oh, uh, it’s okay……"
After Saito coughed, Tiffania said with a depressed look.
"Saito, I’m truly sorry……"
"It doesn’t matter. Besides, I totally enjoyed it……"
Saying that, Siesta immediately glared at him. Saito promptly covered his mouth.
"No, it’s not…… It’s all my fault that Saito fainted."
Tiffania’s long ears sadly hung down limp, and with this Saito figured it out. Tiffania still believed that it was her fault that Saito became the "Lífþrasir".
"It’s not your fault Tiffa. And thanks to Tiffa making me her familiar, I can protect Tiffa and Louise."
"Saito……"
Large tears overflowed from Tiffania’s deep blue eyes.
At that time.
"Hey, Saito, you awake? People are worried about you."
"As soon as your eyes open, you’re already busy flirting, lucky you."
Guiche and Malicorne leaned their heads through the opened door. Behind them was also Colbert, Kirche, and Tabitha.
"Wait, everybody shouldn’t rush in here all at once. Saito just woke up!"
Siesta reminded everyone with her hands on her waist.
"Sorry, there are some things I’d like to ask Saito."
Colbert said.
"I don’t mind, I can already get up."
"No, I don’t mind if you continue to lay down, it’s alright to relax."
Reaching out to stop Saito from getting out of bed, Colbert sat on a chair beside the bed.
"Saito, what happened in the "Holy Land", can you tell us?"
Saito just realized this. He linked eye with Tiffania, and saw her shake her head. It didn’t appear that they’d been informed about the details.
"I know. Although it might be a little unbelievable for everybody……"
Then, Saito told the truth that the Pope revealed in the "Holy Land".
Including that there was no "Magic Device" there to stop the wind stones from going out of control. The true face of the "Holy Land" was actually Saito’s homeland. Also about the "Magi" and the "Varyag", and the fact that the Founder Brimir and Saito were the same, both of them from a different world……
"……"
After Saito finished speaking, the room was shrouded in a heavy silence.
Colbert, Kirche, Tabitha, Siesta, Tiffania and others already knew that Saito was a person from a different world. But this was actually the first time that Guiche and Malicorne had heard, and their mouths stupidly hung open.
"Wa-wait, you mean that you’re a person from a different world!"
"Ah, yeah……"
After Guiche spoke, Saito awkwardly nodded his head.
"So before, you said you came from Rub’ al-Khali……
"Sorry, because I thought it would be too much trouble to explain…… sorry."
\r \r \r
Saito brought his hands together, and apologized to Guiche and Malicorne.
Although the two were stunned for a while,
"Well, I originally thought there was a lot of differences between you and the people of this world…… Oh, I really can’t think of you as a person from a different world."
When Saito asked, "Are you angry with me?"
"No, even if you’re from a different world, Saito is still Saito.", Guiche shrugged as he responded.
"Oh, you’re just a normal pervert, who’s become nothing more than a pervert from another world."
Malicorne also cheerfully patted Saito’s shoulder.
"You guys…… thanks."
Seeing the normal attitude of the two towards him, warmed Saito’s heart.
"Say, are there cute girls in your world?"
"Oi, you."
Faced with Guiche’s serious question, Saito answered, astonished.
"Hey, you always pay attention to that."
"A-are there girls that like short, fat guys?"
"Oi, you guys, this ain’t a place to talk about those kinds of carefree things. Saito’s world and Halkeginia are currently facing the possibility of war breaking out."
With Kirche’s glare, the two immediately shrank back politely.
After hearing Saito’s story, Colbert continued to ponder with a thoughtful expression.
Saito had never seen him show such a sharp expression in class.
"Mr. Colbert?"
When Saito asked, Colbert finally cleared his throat and murmured.
"There’s no chance of winning."
"What?"
"If war breaks out with Saito’s world, Halkeginia will undoubtedly lose."
"……!"
Saito was shocked to hear how quickly Colbert reached that conclusion. He deserved to be called a scholar who had thoroughly studied the weapons and tools of Saito’s world, and his understanding on this point was faster than anyone else.
"Ri-right! It should be said that it’s absolutely impossible to win. On Earth at present, there are far more advanced weapons than the Zero fighter and the Tiger Tank."
"Hey, what you said, it’s an exaggeration, right?"
Guiche responded.
"After all, that tank’s main cannon can even passed through the Elf’s ’Reflection’, and the ’Dragon’s Raiment’ that you pilot can fly faster than any Wind Dragon. How can those legendary weapons be everywhere?"
Saito held his head in worry, in the end what was the best way to explain it……?
"This, what if you compare the "Tiger Tank" with your broken golem?"
"Hey, that was rude."
"This is just an example, so listen to me. If that ’Tiger Tank’ is your golem, the tanks currently on Earth are like the ’Knight Doll’ operated by Mjöðvitnir. Roughly speaking, the gap in performance is that big."
"Wh-what did you say!"
This made Guiche shout.
The difference between the "Jörmungandr" made by Mjöðvitnir, and magically created golems was huge. Jörmungandr almost had the same mobility as a human.
Although Saito was also unsure, the performance of current state-of-the-art weapons definitely far surpassed the antiques of the Second World War.
Not only tanks and fighter aircraft, but also combat helicopters, bombers, aircraft carriers, submarines, and destroyers [1]…… Even a light machine gun can kill hundreds of people, while Halkeginian wizards chant their long spells.
"Saito, is this true?"
Guiche asked with the corner of his mouth slightly twitching.
"Yeah."
"Are there really such terrible "Weapons" in your world?"
"Not only that, but thousands and thousands of them. And there are weapons that are dozens of times stronger than the "Jewel of Fire"…… It wouldn’t be a problem to destroy a town, no, a country."
Everyone fell into silence.
They were probably remembering when Gallia’s amphibious fleet[2] was destroyed in a moment, and the nightmarish power of the "Jewel of Fire". Weapons that were dozens of times stronger than the "Jewel of Fire"…… the power was so unbelievable that even Saito couldn’t imagine it.
"Yet ultimately, His Holiness insisted on starting a war?"
This time Kirche spoke.
"Um, the Pope said he had a chance to win……"
"Don’t tell me the chance is Louise’s amazing magic?"
"Pretty much."
Saito nodded. But it didn’t matter how amazing Louise’s "Void" was, it was unlikely to win against the Earth relying solely on that.
At that time, terrible thoughts appeared in Saito’s mind.
What if after a country was attacked from an unknown location with "Void", another country would be counterattacked with nuclear weapons? What if the country that was attacked retaliates with nuclear weapons?
He heard that there are enough nuclear weapons on Earth to destroy it several hundred times over. If this kind of thing really happened, wouldn’t it lead to apocalyptic mutual self-destruction……?
"Don’t tell me the Pope has already thought that far?"
"Alas, this seems to be related to the issue of Halkeginia’s survival."
Colbert whispered with a severe expression.
"But the ’Door’ is clearly at the bottom of the sea, so how do you send the army?"
Kirche spoke the key question.
Saito definitely had that question as well. It was hard to imagine sending a large number of troops and vessels to that place. They wouldn’t send them one at a time…… anyway, the Pope must have a method.
Guiche raised his hands, and looked up at the ceiling.
"Hey, Albion, Gallia, the Elves, and next we’re going to fight with another world…… things are getting more and more outrageous, aren’t they." ——
At the same time…… Louise, who used an owl to find the Pope of Romalia, took a pegasus arranged by the templars and boarded the "St. Mark", the warship exclusively used by the Pope.
The visit request was immediately accepted. Under the guidance of a young nun named Michaela, Louise went to the waiting office of Vittorio. Sure enough, as an important piece in the Pope’s plan, Louise wasn’t stopped.
Walking through the quiet atmosphere of the passageway, Louise chewed her lip.
To be honest, she didn’t hesitate to board the Pope’s private vessel.
Considering the things that Romalia had done previously, she couldn’t preclude them grabbing her on the spot and using the Elven drug to deprive her of her reason.
"If they dare to do it, I’ll use the "Void" to bomb the ship."
In her heart, Louise resolved herself.
She had been protected by Saito many times before. Desperately protecting her willful, sour, totally uncute self yet actively expressing his love. No, it’s not only that. He clearly had an opportunity to return to his original world, but he voluntarily stayed for himself.
So how did she repay Saito. Not only did she only think of herself every time, she was jealous of Tiffa, Siesta, and the princess, but she also acted childishly.
"This time, it’s my turn to protect Saito."
I promise to let Saito return to his original world……
"Your Holiness, Ms. La Vallière has come."
Arriving at the office’s door, Michaela calmly spoke.
"Please let her enter."
After Michaela opened the door, she let Louise enter the office.
The determined Louise walked in. She was determined that until she changed the Pope’s mind, she would refuse to leave this room.
"I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière, I thank your Holiness, the Pope, for allowing me to pay my respects, I feel truly honored."
Using all of Tristain’s aristocratic etiquette, Louise paid her respect.
"I made you wait, Ms. Vallière."
Vittorio stood up, and urged Louise to sit in a chair.
"No, it’s okay if I stand. Today I’ve come here to advise your Holiness, the Pope. I implore you to reconsider launching a "Holy War". It is difficult for me to agree that using the power of the ’Void’ to conquer Saito’s homeland is correct."
"I know very well that you care about your familiar’s feelings."
Vittorio answered with a steady smile.
"But I can’t agree with your request. This is certainly not a correct move. However, this war isn’t a confrontation between good and evil, but simply a battle for survival. If we don’t obtain new land to live on, sooner or later we’ll perish. So we can only choose, Ms. Vallière. Weigh faith and compassion on the scales and choose to save Halkeginia."
The light of strong determination was contained in Vittorio’s eyes, and made Louise feel a little timid.
What the Pope said was correct, that Halkeginia would perish again…… that was a fact. Additionally, the power of the "Void" that was passed down to her by the Founder should really be used to save the world.
However, Louise didn’t retreat.
There was an unbending belief in her own heart that resisted this correct argument.
Louise said as she glared at Vittorio with a provocative look.
"I don’t plan on helping with the wild ambitions of your Holiness. If your Holiness will use the power of the Void no matter what, then I will kill myself right here."
"You have no way to do that."
"I’m serious, please do not underestimate my determination."
Louise answered resolutely.
"If this goes on, do you not care if you sacrifice your beloved familiar?"
"What?"
Louise’s eyes expanded when she heard the Pope’s words.
"Your Holiness, please, this…… I don’t understand what you mean."
This made Louise’s voice tremble.
She suddenly felt a tremendously terrible, detestable premonition flowing over her whole body.
Vittorio continued to speak.
"You should know, the ability of the final familiar ’Lífþrasir’ is the ’Magic Power Supply’ for those who possess the void. As long as ’Lífþrasir’ is still alive, he will continue to supply his life to all who possess the Void."
"Life……?"
Louise couldn’t help but be struck dumb.
"It seems you didn’t hear this."
"Because Saito didn’t say a thing……"
What the final familiar supplied those who possess the Void wasn’t spiritual power, but his life.
There was no way Saito didn’t realize this. No, it wasn’t possible. In order to not worry me, he definitely kept it to himself and didn’t reveal it.
"Ms. Vallière, even if you don’t use the power of the ’Void’, his life will run dry one day. This is the fate that the familiar ’Lífþrasir’ bears…… and even if you and the other contractor, Miss Westwood, lose your lives, once the familiar runes have been engraved they won’t disappear."
Even the Pope’s words did not enter Louise’s head anymore.
Saito would die. Just this thought caused Louise’s mind to furiously spin.
It turns out that at that time, Saito fainted because of this!
"Even if Ms. Vallière doesn’t use the ’Void’, his life will be exhausted. At most it will support him for a few more days, so do you want his death to be pointless?"
Louise fell to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.
If she were to continue to do nothing, Saito would die. Even if Louise, the master, died, it wouldn’t change his destiny.
Saito, would die?
For Louise, that was like the end of the world.
At that time, Vittorio, with eyes full of compassion, spoke to Louise.
"But there is only one way to save him. And it’s the only way to save Halkeginia and stop the revival of the Void."
TL: the raws say "Aegis Ship", but Aegis is a defense system that is normally installed on a destroyer. So with a list of combat equipment, I listed the vessel the system is installed on as opposed to making up a ship typeTL: Previously referred to as the dual-use fleet, but militarily amphibious is a more accurate translation
After listening to Saito’s explanation, Guiche’s group concluded that first they were to comply with the judgment of Henrietta. This was a matter of course since the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were Imperial Guards directly subordinate to Henrietta.
Henrietta originally opposed going to war with the Elves - presumably, she wouldn’t support this new "Holy War". However, that wasn’t only for Tristain, but it was an event related to the future of Halkeginia. Considering the political situation, there was no way to predict what decision Henrietta would make at that time.
After everyone had left the room, Saito started to care for Derflinger’s blade as he laid alone on the bed.
But there still seemed to be no sign of Saito’s noisy partner regaining consciousness.
"Derf, I have so many things I want to ask you……"
During Saito’s lonely soliloquy……
Suddenly there was a tap on the door.
"Saito, dinner’s ready. Is it a good time to eat?"
Entering the room was Siesta, carrying a tray with tableware on it.
What was brought was freshly-made toasted bread, and the fragrant smell of stew wafting around.
"Thank you, Siesta. looks delicious."
The smell made Saito’s stomach grumble. It seemed that his appetite had recovered after a little rest.
"This is stewed venison, and oven-toasted bread. This ship is really amazing. After Mr. Colbert remodeled the kitchen, even a commoner like me can easily use the fire."
Siesta placed the tray on the table besides the bed. There wasn’t only bread and stew on the tray. There was also cheese, boiled eggs with their shells peeled, and sliced apples.
"Thanks for the food."[1]
Saito brought his hands together and was about to get up from bed.
But Siesta reached out and stopped him.
"Ah, it’s alright to not get out of bed. Let me feed you."
"What?"
Siesta squeezed Saito back into bed with a laugh and smile.
"The-there’s no need, I’m fine."
"No, what if you faint again?"
Saying that, Siesta shook her finger and gently pressed it against Saito’s mouth. Saito went "Ah……", than obediently closed his mouth. He’d known for a long time that Siesta could be particularly stubborn at these sorts of times, and that resistance was futile.
Siesta tore the bread with her fingers and scooped up some hot stew. Nobles like Louise would hardly ever eat such low-class meals, but Saito often enjoyed this type of bread made by old man Marteau.
Then Siesta brought a piece of bread with stew on it to Saito’s lips.
"Come on, Saito, open your mouth."
Then she blushed a little.
"This…… it’s more embarrassing than I thought."
"Yeah……"
Saito, with his pulse racing, opened his mouth and ate the bread.
"Hey! That’s my finger, Saito!"
"So-sorry!"
"Ah, it’s alright, Saito. I was just a little startled."
He watched Siesta happily interlace her fingers.
"How…… does it taste?"
"Mm, very delicious!"
Saito frankly said his thoughts. Although he didn’t know much about cooking, the soup’s stock was made well, and tasted absolutely delicious.
"This stew was made with Ms. Vallière’s wine."
"Oh, without asking her permission? Won’t she be angry……?"
"Don’t worry. I’ve already watered down the wine in the bottle."
"That will get exposed……"
Saito spoke, astonished, to Siesta’s nonchalant face.
"Do you want some warm wine? It will warm your body up."
"Well, if it’s only a little……"
To be honest, he was worried about the Earth and not really in the mood to drink wine. But he also felt bad wasting Siesta’s good intentions.
After pouring the wine into a glass, Siesta handed it to Saito. As the glass was given to him, Saito suddenly felt dizzy and caused some of the wine to spill.
"Oops…… Sorry."
"Oh, you’re fine Saito!. I’ll clean it up right away."
Siesta promptly grabbed a cloth and started to wipe up the wine that spilled on Saito’s chest.
"Si, Siesta?"
This caused Saito to shout. Siesta pressed her chest against Saito’s arm as she leaned her upper body forward.
"Wo-woah……!"
Unlike Louise’s dumplings, there was a heavy "squish-like" feeling. Although not as good as Tiffania’s big melons, Siesta’s chest was also quite destructive.
Tiffania’s magic-like breasts were amazing too. However, for a Japanese like Saito, it was the truth that they could be said to enter the territory of fantasy - being too godly, perhaps even a little unrealistic.
In contrast, Siesta had black hair, and was of about one-eighth Japanese descent. She kind-of felt like a classmate, an irresistible feeling…… what was to be said, was that the sense of reality was much stronger.
And what is even worse is that, as a commoner, Siesta actually didn’t wear underwear.
None of the girls of that world wore underwear.
Seeing this, blood suddenly spurted from his nose.[2]
"Oh, that’s not okay. Saito, please take off your clothes."
"Fo, for this much, it’s not a problem."
"That’s not okay. What will you do if you catch a cold, come on!"
With a squish-squish, Siesta’s chest squeezed against his, with a squish.
"Oh, woah……"
Saito mobilized all his willpower, and withstood Siesta’s round of attack.
Louise was trying to persuade the Pope for him. With that in mind, Saito felt sorry for Louise. Trying to calm down, Saito meditated "calm state of mind, calm state of mind", in his mind…… Oh, did his state of mind grow calm?[3]
"Oh, Siesta?"
"Wh-what is it?"
Squish.
"This, I feel is a little inconvenient……"
Hearing Saito say this, Siesta said, "Ahhhhhh", sighing for a long time.
"I understand. After all, Saito already has Louise."
"……Mm."
"Uhh, so it’s a no-go? Even though I tried to appeal to you this much?"
"Sorry."
"It’s alright. After all, I like this sort of Saito."
The seemingly frustrated Siesta pouted, and sat next to Saito.
Then she put her head on Saito’s shoulder.
"……Siesta?"
"Really, I’m also really upset."
Siesta said.
"At this rate, war will break out with the world that you, Saito…… and my great-grandfather came from, won’t it? Do they want to repeat what happened one year ago?"
Siesta, with a quivering voice, stared uneasily at Saito.
This scared Saito. During the invasion of the Albion Army a year ago, Siesta’s hometown of Tarbes was destroyed in a fire.
"Relax, I won’t let that happen. Louise and I will find a way."
"Saito……"
Siesta nodded her head.
Not only to stop the Pope’s ambitions, but also to save the Earth and Halkeginia at the same time…… Saito held Siesta’s shivering shoulders, trying to reassure her while strengthening his determination.
Things went like that for a while…… Saito didn’t know whether Siesta drank the wine, but she smoothly slipped off to sleep with her head on his chest. Siesta was an expert when it came to sleep. Once she falls asleep it would take at least an hour for her to wake up.
There’s nothing he could do…… With a wry smile, Saito let Siesta lay in his bed.
If he were to let Louise see that, it could cause a misunderstanding……
"How come Louise hasn’t come back……"
All of a sudden, a slight anxiety appeared in Saito’s heart.
At this time, Louise should be boarding the Romalian vessel and persuading the Pope.
Maybe she had lost her head, attacked the Pope with "Explosion", and was arrested on the spot. After all, although she usually was a model noble, she had a lot of opinions about everything. However, once her emotions erupted, it wouldn’t matter if the opponent is a princess or the Pope, she treated everyone as equals.
"Did it really not matter to let her go by herself?"
The fearful Saito looked through the cabin’s porthole towards the place the Romalian fleet was gathered.
At that time, Saito frowned.
A huge lumpy black object appeared on the pitch-black sea. A magic light like a searchlight was projected from the surrounding ships to illuminate the object.
"…… What’s that?"
With a bad premonition emerging from his heart, Saito approached the porthole.
At a glance, four Romalian ships floating in the air tried to lift the huge lumpy object with a large number of devices that were similar to chains.
The entire body was a circular arc, with a cylindrical profile that was a total length of 100 meters.
"Oh, it-it can’t be……!"
Discovering what the lumpy object truly was, Saito’s face turned blue.
It was the "Nuclear Submarine" that should’ve been sleeping in the "Holy Land".
"…… What are those bastards thinking!"
Saito grabbed Derflinger from the edge of the bed and immediately rushed out of the room. Although he didn’t have the physical strength to stand up, he was barely able to move his body, relying on the strength of the "Gandálfr".
Arriving on the deck of the "Ostland", Saito’s body emerged from the side of the ship. He saw the huge cylindrical lump being slowly pulled from the sea by the numerous chains tied to it.
"They want to pull the nuclear submarine up to the surface of the sea."
This made Saito break out in a cold sweat. Why was the Romalian Army trying to salvage the "Nuclear Submarine" that had sunk in the "Holy Land"?
At that time, the submarine, salvaged from the bottom of the sea, was constantly surrounded by small explosions as it hung in midair. Saito saw Romalia’s Knights Templar neatly lined up on the deck of their ships, launching magic arrows towards the submarine together.
"Please, what do they think they’re doing……!"
The blue-faced Saito couldn’t help but shout. Although it was not easy to damage a nuclear submarine, it was only a matter of time if they were to continue.
"They basically don’t know what a terrible thing that is!"
According to Derflinger, the "Nuclear Submarine" had completely ceased to function, and apparently there was no danger of radiation leakage. But in the end that was the power aspect of it. As for the things inside the ship…… the "Weapons" he was too scared to name were still usable.
"I have to stop them……"
Saito, with an expression full of anxiety, grabbed the guardrail. The "Ostland" was a long way from the Romalian fleet, and the slung-up "Nuclear Submarine" was flying high in the sky.
"What’s wrong?"
At that time, a voice came from behind Saito.
Looking back, it was Tabitha with a book under her arm.
\r \r \r
"Tabitha!"
Saito grabbed Tabitha’s shoulder, like she was a lifesaver. Tabitha suddenly opened her eyes in surprise, and blushed.
"……What’s wrong?"
"Can you use magic to send me to that Romalian ship?"
"What?"
"That is a bomb of my world, if I don’t stop them, things will get serious."
Tabitha looked at the Romalian fleet, and thought for a bit…… then she shook her head.
"No. If you board a Romalian ship without permission, it will lead to a diplomatic issue. You and I will be arrested."
"Oh, you’re right…… No, right now isn’t the time to worry about that!"
Saito shouted desperately. Although he didn’t know the structure of nuclear weapons, they shouldn’t easily explode if their exterior is destroyed. However, the surroundings could be accidentally exposed to radiation.
"……I know."
Possibly sensing Saito’s urgency…… Tabitha nodded her head, and whistled towards the sea. Not long after came the sound of buzzing. Sylphid, with her wings spread, landed on the deck of the ship.
"Big Sis, what’s wrong? Chirp."
"Mount up."
Tabitha quickly sat on Syphid’s back, and Saito hugged her waist.
"Chirp, chirp. A late-night date! Big Sis is doing it!"
Not knowing she was misunderstanding, Sylphid happily cried.
"Ah, Sylphid is deeply moved. Big Sis is finally planning to lay eggs, so she won’t have to worry about the horny maid and the peach-haired washboard girl, chirp."
"……"
Tabitha knocked Sylphid on the head with her wand.
"What are you doing! It’d be better if Big Sis was honest with herself sooner."
Thump! The red-faced Tabitha continued to hit Sylphid with a thump. However, the rhyme dragon’s head was protected by hard scales, and Sylphid didn’t feel wounded at all.
"Hurry up, close on that ship."
Then Tabitha pointed her wand at the ship floating in the air.
"Piece of cake, chirp!"
Sylphid took off from the deck and rushed 200 feet up in the air in a flash. Even the magic "Fly" wasn’t as fast. After cutting through the wind as they continued to ascend, they arrived above the Romalian ship floating in the air.
"It’s a wind dragon!"
"What are you doing here!"
All the Romalian Knights Templar lined up nicely on the deck faced the wind dragon that suddenly appeared overhead, and a disturbance broke out.
At that time, a Templar Knight stepped out of the chaotic formation. He was a tall, slender man with his black hair parted down the middle, and he could be called a bishounen[4], based on his looks.
"That guy……"
Saito remembered that pompous-like mug. He was, surely…… though Saito had forgotten his name, he was the guy who had raised a dispute with Saito and the others before, in that Romalian city.
"I am the captain of the Knights Templar of the order of Alieste, Carlo Christiano Trompontino. I’m warning you two, ultimately who allowed you to fly free over the Holy Romalian Fleet!"
Carlo pointed his holy wand at Saito and Tabitha above, raging loudly.
"Wait, I am Saito…… Knight of the Queen of Tristain, Hiraga Saito."
"What? You’re the apprentice knight Hiraga…… That commoner hero!"
Hearing Saito’s name, Carlo scornfully laughed.
"Trivial commoner of Tristain, what are you doing here!"
"You need to stop using magic to attack that lump of scrap metal right now! Otherwise some serious consequences will occur!"
"What did you say?"
Carlo, shrugging his shoulders, turned to look at the subordinate knights behind him.
"What did that page just say, did you hear him?"
"The sound of the wind is too strong, I can’t hear clearly."
The knight’s response made Carlo grin, and he lifted his holy wand like a baton, giving orders to his subordinates.
"All devout believers of God and the Founder Brimir, shoot them down!"
"What……"
The Knights Templar began to chant spells together.
"Sylphid, circle to the right, dodge."
Tabitha anxiously said, it rarely being heard in her voice.
"Please, don’t be hard on the dragon, okay, chirp!"
From the tips of the orderly row of holy wands, numerous arrows of light were launched.
"Woah!"
Sylphid quickly banked hard, and almost threw Saito off.
"Hold on tight."
Hearing Tabitha’s warning, Saito reached out and hugged Tabitha’s waist, and pulled his body close.
At that moment, Tabitha gradually flushed to her ears.
"Big Sis is really energetic, chirp!
Thump, thump.
"Big Sis is blushing, chirp, it’s really cute."
The orderly row of Knights Templar fired countless "Magic Arrows" at Saito and Tabitha. However Tabitha, as calm as ever, lifted her huge staff, that was a big as she was, and quickly chanted a spell, completing the magic.
"Windy Icicle."
That was the wind and water composite spell that Tabitha excelled at. The power was comparable to the the square class spell Frostbolt, and knocked down the Templars’ "Magic Arrows" one after the other.
"Wh, what!"
"Don’t underestimate her, that magician is very powerful!"
"The wind dragon, aiming for the wind dragon will work!"
Seeing Tabitha’s powerful magic, the Knights Templar began to panic.
"Persuasion is pointless, there’s no other way……"
With a sigh, Saito gripped Derflinger’s hilt, and the rune on his left hand glowed.
"Tabitha, launch me in the middle of them."
"Roger.", Tabitha nodded shortly.
Sylphid circled over the heads of the Knights Templar, then dived towards the deck of the ship. At the same time, Saito dexterously jumped into the air with Derflinger in his hand.
Carlo roared with his face flushed in anger.
"Capture him! This is an invasion of Romalia, it doesn’t matter if you kill him!"
The holy wand in Carlo’s hand produced a blade of flames that was about two feet long. This was the fire system’s "Blade" magic, and a burning flame slipped past the tip of Saito’s nose.
"Enough is enough, listen to what I’m saying!"
Saito, moving to avoid the "Blade", jabbed the hilt of Derflinger into the startled Carlo’s gut.
"Captain!"
Seeing their commander captured, the Knights Templar fell into chaos. Saito quickly charged into their formation, and knocked down the dumbfounded knights one after another.
"Surround him! Surround him and kill him!"
Someone shouted at that point. Numerous "Magic Arrows" launched from the tips of the wands in the Knights Templar’ hands. Saito blocked the arrows with Derflinger. Even if Derflinger was asleep, he was still responsible for absorbing magic.
"What!"
The Knights Templar who witnessed the power of "Gandálfr" couldn’t help but feel terrified.
"……He really is a stubborn guy."
The panting Saito looked around at the surrounding Knights Templar. If this was the normal Saito, he wouldn’t be panting to this degree. As expected, under the influence of the "Lífþrasir" runes, the consumption of physical strength was excessive.
"Hey, listen to me. That is something that you absolutely can not touch!"
"Be quiet, intruder!"
Even though Saito shouted, the Knights Templar still turned a deaf ear. Aiming at the stopped Saito, the tips of the lined up wands emitted red and blue lights.
"Oh……"
Saito could only re-grasp Derflinger in both of his hands.
At this moment…… the sound of buzzing came. Looking up, Saito discovered a large wind dragon which flew over his head, which wasn’t Sylphid.
"Okay, okay, everybody wait a moment and listen to what he’s saying."
The young priest riding on the back of Azuro said in a cheerful voice.
"Milord, Caesar……"
Somebody said that. With that, the Knights Templar immediately raised their wands, and saluted the priest.
"Julio, you……"
Saito glared at Julio as he landed on the deck.
In any case, even if he was a detestable opponent, he would listen to what a person would say. At least a little better than this group of Knights Templar.
"Saito, why are you causing a ruckus on our ship?"
"So in the end, what do you think you’re doing dragging up this kind of thing?"
"You need to ask, isn’t the answer clear? That ’Weapon’ is a gift given to us by the Founder Brimir, and we were just grateful to use it."
Julio lightly spoke.
"You said use?"
"Of course. If we want to fight the "Varyag", we require powerful weapons. We aren’t willingly wanting to use the enemy’s ’Weapons’.…… but ultimately we’re realists, and can never let go of something we can use."
"Do you know what that thing actually is? That’s……"
An extremely terrifying bomb…… speaking to here, Saito stalled. It would be bad if he let the Romalians know what this is.
"Oh, don’t worry. It won’t explode if you just destroy the outer shell with magic. You need more power to use this thing, right?"
"What……"
Hearing the words Julio spoke, Saito couldn’t help but gasp in shock
Don’t tell me he knows what "That thing" inside is……?
"Of course I know."
Saying, Julio pointed at his forehead.
"’Mjöðvitnir’ is ’The Mind of God’. Although I can’t freely use the weapons of the "Holy Land" like you, I can understand the theoretical structure. This is what the knowledge of the ’Mjöðvitnir’ told me. Incredibly, the power of the void actually sleeps inside this cylindrical object…… at least close to the the nature of the void. The destructive power may be even more terrible than the King of Gaulia’s ’Jewel of Fire’."
"Don’t tell me the Pope is going to use that thing against the Earth!"
Saito couldn’t help but shout. Since he knew their true colors, and they also recovered this from the bottom of the sea…… didn’t that confirm that?
But Julio shook his head with regret.
"No, I just said that the structure of this terrible ’Weapon’ is very complex. Unfortunately, the knowledge we possess is insufficient to detonate it
Then Julio said in a semi-joking tone.
"However, Saito…… maybe you could use it easily with the power of ’Gandálfr’."
"That bastard……"
This startled Saito. Previously, when he was at the "Dragon’s Nest" and touched the submarine, the runes on his left hand glowed. Then, how to manipulate that "Weapon" flowed into his mind. Although it was not enough to launch the ballistic missile, by solving the safety equipment issue, it was not impossible to make it detonate.
"Can you do it, Gandálfr?"
Julio’s crescent eyes stared sharply
"How is it, Saito? If it’s convenient, can you teach us how to use it?"
"Don’t joke around! Once that weapon is used, we’re doomed! It’s that dreadful! You saw the destructive power of the ’Jewel of Fire’, right? There won’t be anything left."
"Well, that’s right. However, there’s no point if we don’t do this. This "Holy War" isn’t a game, but a war on which we’re gambling our existence."
Julio said with a serious expression. His normal carefree expression had disappeared without a trace, his expression could even be called anxious.
Tightly holding Derflinger’s hilt, Saito thought that Julio was truly desperate. After all, that could relate to the survival of the world…… but he couldn’t relax either. Even though they didn’t know now, wouldn’t mean that they wouldn’t figure it out one day, and he absolutely couldn’t let them use that thing against the Earth.
"Julio, I don’t say stupid things. Let that thing sink back to the ocean floor."
"And if I refuse?"
"Well…… even if it’s tough, I’m going to stop you."
Saito pointed the blade tip of Derflinger at Julio.
"It seems like persuasion is ineffective, ’Brother’."
Reluctantly shaking his head, Julio pulled out the slender saber sheathed at his waist. At the same time, the Knights Templar behind Julio raised their holy wands one after another.
"Don’t interfere you guys, this is a contest between men."
"Tabitha, it’s okay, you don’t need to help me."
Saito was also reminded of Tabitha overhead. A fierce ice storm hung at Tabitha’s side, and was ready to cast a powerful square rank spell on Julio and the Knights Templar. Saito didn’t want to involve Tabitha in this.
"Mount Azuro, Julio. You can’t beat ’Gandálfr’ when he’s holding a sword."
"What are you saying? Aren’t you pretty weak right now?"
Saito was silenced by Julio’s words. The present Saito’s vision was definitely blurry, and the muscles of his entire body were protesting. If Derflinger fell from his hand, and he lost the power of ’Gandálfr’, he would definitely collapse on the spot.
"But I will still beat you."
As soon as the words left his mouth, Saito immediately swung his sword like a gale. Julio reacted quickly, with a speed totally unlike a priest, blocking Saito’s sword. However, his judgment was mistaken. Under the full power swing of ’Gandálfr’ the slender saber was easily cut in two. After all, although the sword in Saito’s hand was not engraved with its maker’s name, it was a true "Sword" given by Brimir, that also had "Harden" and "Stabilize" magic cast on it.
An instant victory.
Saito held Derflinger’s blade against Julio’s throat.
"That was too much, ’Gandálfr’."
"Drop that back in the ocean right now."
"Sorry, I can’t do that."
Suddenly a "Bang!" sound was heard. Instantly, Saito felt a burning pain in his knee.
"……Wh, at……"
This couldn’t help but make Saito let go of Derflinger. All the strength in his body was suddenly exhausted, and Saito fell to the ground on the spot.
"You’re too careless, Saito. Don’t think that the ’Gandálfr’ is the only one who knows how to use the ’Weapons’ of the ’Varyag’."
Something in Julio’s palm flashed. It was an automatic pistol.
"Bastard, using a gun is dirty……"
Saito, who had fallen to the ground, looked fiercely up at Julio.
"Under these circumstances, you’re still saying that. Even we don’t know how many time we’ve soiled our hands, and how many things have been sacrificed. In order to recover the "Holy Land", we even formed an alliance with the Elves and used the weapons of the "Enemy". This has nothing to do with being dirty, this is a fight for survival."
"Oh……"
When Saito reached out for Derflinger that had landed on the ground, Julio immediately kicked Derflinger to the side of the deck.
At this moment, an "Ice Javalin" aimed straight at Julio.
Tabitha, burning with anger, launched "Windy Icicle".
"Oops!"
Julio quickly jumped to escape.
"Tabitha!"
Saito shouted.
Tabitha chanted the "Blade" spell, and jumped to the deck from Sylphid’s back.
Seeing that Saito was injured, the usually-calm Tabitha lost her reason to anger.
Suddenly, the tip of a wand pressed against Tabitha’s back, who was about to charge Julio.
"……!"
"Don’t move, I don’t want to hurt you, Big Sister."
This stopped Tabitha. When did she get there…… the one who appeared behind Tabitha was her identical twin Josette.
Tabitha couldn’t help but shudder. It shouldn’t be possible, no matter how strong a magician they were, to slip behind she who was once a Knight of Parterre without her notice. Not to mention that Josette didn’t have any training, and just was an ordinary nun……"
At this point, Tabitha suddenly remembered what Castel Mall, who had served her father, had said.
He said that her uncle, King Joseph, the holder of the "Void", could use the wonderful magic of instantaneous movement.
"Please, put away your wand. If you hurt Julio, I won’t forgive you, Big Sister."
Josette spoke with an oppressive feeling. If Tabitha made any rash moves, Josette wouldn’t hesitate to cast a Void spell.
"……"
Tabitha dropped the wand in her hand. The calm part of her mind judged that reckless action now wouldn’t lead to Saito’s rescue.
"You saved me, Josette."
Julio smiled, and looked down at Saito who fell to the deck.
"Saito, to be honest, I originally expected you to cooperate with us."
"You wish, bastard!"
The angry Saito gnashed his teeth.
"But you are already a person of this world, aren’t you? You’re not only the hero of Tristain, but you also have many friends. Besides, the lover you adore…… Even though this Halkeginia is facing the verge of destruction, you still think that your native home is more important?
"……"
Indeed, saving the Earth would mean leaving Halkeginia to fend for itself. In the event of a huge uprising of Wind Stone, the living space would be reduced by half.
That could cause many people to be sacrificed.
There could even be people he knew.
"However, even so…… I’m still a person of Earth……"
His Mom and Dad took care of him as he grew up…… He was the ordinary high school student, Hiraga Saito.
It was impossible for him to conquer Earth, for Halkeginia’s sake.
Saito silently glared at Julio.
"I see…… then there’s nothing we can do. After all, that’s your choice."
With a sad face, Julio shook his head. Though it could be in his imagination…… Saito thought that it wasn’t Julio’s usual, unfathomable, pose. He thought that he felt sad for Saito, in earnest.
"Saito, you are under arrest. The crime is invading a Romalian vessel…… well, and so on. It’s fortunate for you that you will be not be put before the Inquisition for defying the Knights Templar.
"Don’t…… joke around……"
Saito desperately struggled, trying to stand up.
However, his body was already not listening to him…… At most he could only move a finger.
"Dammit, it’s going like this again……"
"Julio, leave Saito alone!"
At this time, a familiar sound arrived at the deck of the ship.
"Oh……?"
That caused Saito to abruptly lift his head.
She was at the other end of his line of sight.
A cloak with the mark of a lily fluttered in the wind, and pink-blonde hair glittered as it was bathed in the glow of the twin moons. Her deep-brown eyes emitted an intense rage, and the tip of her wand was pointed at Julio.
The figure of a majestic goddess……
"Loui……se……?"
Saito, still laying on the ground, called the name of his beloved master.
How did you get here…… that question was no longer important. Power flowed through his body just by seeing her.
After Julio raised his hand and withdrew, Louise rushed to Saito’s side.
"What’s wrong with you, Saito! Look at the grave wounds that you have suffered!"
Seeing the Saito, who was bloodied, huge tears overflowed from Louise’s eyes.
"Louise, how did you……?"
"Because I saw you fly here on Sylphid. And then a fight broke out on the ship…… so I hurriedly used "Teleport" to fly here.
Holding Saito’s cool hand, Louise yelled at Julio.
"Quickly, treat Saito!"
"Relax, that injury isn’t life-threatening. We really can’t kill him either."
"I don’t care, hurry up!"
Julio nodded his head, then called for a magician who could use healing magic.
"Saito, cheer up a little…… I beg you, don’t die……"
Tightly holding Saito’s hand, Louise whispered a prayer.
However, Louise’s attitude made Saito feel subtly wrong. No, he was very grateful for her concern, but something felt odd……
Saito rolled over and asked.
"Say, Louise……"
"What?"
"What happened with the Pope?"
Suddenly Louise’s expression stiffened
"……Louise?"
"Ah, Saito…… this, I……"
Large teardrops fell from Louise’s dark brown eyes, and moistened Saito’s cheek.
"Wha? Wha? What?"
This puzzled Saito.
"Louise, hey, what happened, Louise……?"
"I’m sorry…… I’m sorry, Saito……"
"What’s wrong, Louise…… why exactly do you want to apologize……?"
Louise gently released Saito’s hand…… then said something unbelievable.
"I want to conquer Saito’s homeland, and save Halkeginia."
"What……!"
Hearing this, Saito was speechless. The blow was too great, he couldn’t even make a sound.
"But, before you…… didn’t say……"
"Louise…… This, what’s going on? Answer me, Louise……!"
As she turned around, Saito desperately reached out toward Louise’s back as she was about to leave.
However, the magicians who’d been found to heal Saito, immediately surrounded him, blocking his view of Louise.
"Louise…… Louise……oh……"
The magicians cast "Sleep" magic on the resisting Saito.
The sandman struck immediately, and Saito’s consciousness gradually fell into darkness.
"……I’m sorry."
At the end it seemed like he heard that be said.
This is a textbook example of "itadakimasu", which can be translated in a myriad of different ways. I have chosen to localise it here."What is spurted is not mentioned in the raw material, but the context makes it clear that it is blood.This is a Daoist mantra for warding off evil- "明鏡止水"Beautiful boy.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bish%C5%8Dnen The "Vysendal", that Henrietta was embarked on, was the flagship of the Kingdom of Tristain’s fleet, and was a "Dragon Carrier" built to attack Albion. That special new type of ship was equipped with a long and wide deck so a large number of dragon knights could take off from it. After the Battle of Albion, it became the ship that was used for the royal family.
Late at night…… in an office of the "Vysendal" that lay anchored at sea, Henrietta sighed in disgust by herself.
"It unexpectedly developed into this……"
Henrietta, who was trying to avoid a war, couldn’t accept the truth about the "Holy Land" that came from Pope Vittorio’s mouth, or the plan to invade another world.
If war were to break out with another world, it would definitely be a miserable scene where blood flows like water. A terrible hell, that never had been seen in the history of Halkeginia, would be born. And, the one forced to raise the banner of war was still Henrietta’s most important friend.
"God, Louise……"
Henrietta, with her eyes closed, clenched her hands and quietly prayed.
Several months ago…… She saw that a "Jewel of Fire" the size of a stone burned Gaulia’s amphibious fleet and instantly killed tens of thousands of lives. But the Pope wanted to force Louise to bear an even more terrible slaughter than that tragedy.
"I will absolutely never let this happen."
Not only for Louise, but also the soldiers of Tristain and all the people of Halkeginia. In any case, she must stop the crazy actions of Romalia……
"But what can I do? My strength is truly too weak."
She really hopes there is a point they can discuss.
Her beloved mother, Marianna, was in the distant Tristain. The sharp-tongued Mazarin, who always secretly supported Henrietta, was currently with Tristain’s main force located with "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands". Meeting them would take a long time.
At that time, the sound of quiet knocking came from the office door. Three loud, followed by two quiet knocks…… In the palace, only one person was allowed to use this method of knocking.
"Enter."
"Yes, my apologies, Your Majesty."
Entering the office short of breath was Agnes, the commander of the Musketeer Corps. Seeing the panicked expression of the usually calm commander of the musketeers, Henrietta asked in surprise.
"What’s the matter, Agnes? It’s so late."
"Yes, I’m sorry. Because an emergency happened……"
"What is it?"
Henrietta’s expression suddenly became severe.
"Your Majesty’s knight, Saito, has been detained by Romalia."
"What did you say?!"
Henrietta, with her eyes wide open, couldn’t help but exclaim.
Agnes then reported what happened. According to the information from the Romalian side, Saito had broken into a Romalian warship, caused a disturbance and injured several Templars. Unreasonably breaking into a warship of another country, then causing trouble on that ship was undoubtedly a crime. It was not surprising that it had become a major diplomatic issue with Romalia, since he still was a royal knight.
"Is this true?"
Henrietta asked with an expression like she’d been hit.
"It seems to be true, more the pity."
"Really……"
But Henrietta was doubtful about this statement.
Henrietta was very clear that Saito would never cause trouble without reason. He wasn’t the hot-blooded sort of person that would do this sort of thing, and there had to be a reason for it.
After listening to the report, Henrietta, who had finally calmed down, continued to question Agnes.
"So, where is Saito now?"
If he’s being detained, is it on a Romalian ship? He won’t face the infamous Romalian Inquisition…… this concern floated in her mind.
"According to the report, he was transferred to the island named Château d’If."
"Château d’If? Where is that?"
"Yes, in fact I also don’t know the details, but I heard that it was built on an isolated island floating off the shore of ’Eumenes’. It’s an Elven prison.
"Elven prison? How can he be kept there?"
"If they keep Saito locked up on a Romalian ship, there is the danger of him escaping. They will definitely extradite him to the Elven Council after they finish negotiations. Most of his crimes were escaping from Adyl, and invading the ’Devil’s Gate’.…… After all, it will be difficult for us to use diplomatic channels when he becomes a prisoner of the Elves."
"When did the relationship between his Holiness and the Elves, who used to be an enemy, become so good?"
Henrietta can’t help but be sarcastic as she bites her lip, then issues an order.
"Immediately send a protest to Romalia."
"Will Romalia listen?"
"No, they will definitely turn a deaf ear."
The protest to Romalia is, at best, a superficial effort, and Henrietta had another plan.
"Saito must be rescued from the hands of Romalia……"
The Pope will detain Saito, there definitely has to be a purpose.
Perhaps because of his power as a familiar, he would be the key to launching the "Ancestor’s Void", or used as a hostage to threaten Louise. Moreover, specifically transferring him to an Elven prison would mostly be to separate Saito and Louise……
In other words, if our side has our hands on Saito, maybe we can force the Pope to negotiate.
If you really wanted to talk, compared to Saito, it would be better to grab the two bearers of the "Void", Louise and Tiffania. However, after they boarded the Romalian ship a few hours ago, they hadn’t returned. Of course, Henrietta also negotiated requesting their release, but was rejected by Romalia.
"Perhaps I should consider that both of them have fallen into the hands of the Pope……"
Henrietta remembered the discussion she just had with Vittorio and couldn’t help but tremble.
If, as the Queen of Tristain, she took action in order to save Louise and the others, it would definitely start a full-scale war with Romalia. That would lead to Tristain repeating the mistakes of Albion, but, anyway, that can be avoided.
With this in mind, it’s good news that Saito is being moved to the Elven prison.
After all, Romalia is extraditing Saito to the Elves as a "criminal". The "diplomatic channels" is certainly useless with the Elves, but letting one trivial prisoner escape probably won’t lead to national opposition. Of course, that still was a dangerous plan, but at least they could find an excuse to avoid an all-out war with Romalia.
This is a very unfavorable gamble. However, presently Henrietta just wants to get the bargaining chips to stop the "Holy War".
But who should this task be given to…… This is the biggest problem.
In this place, it’s just like Henrietta has no command authority.
Tristain’s main forces have already been incorporated into the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands". At present, the troops that Henrietta could mobilize are the Musketeers of her personal guard. But in the end, they’re a bodyguard team composed of commoners who can’t be sent to an elf prison.
"How can I make this work……?"
Biting her lip, Henrietta became lost in thought.
"Château d’If" has the meaning of "Prison Island" in the language of Gaulia.
It was located in the sea near the city of "Eumenes" where humans and elves interact, and the island is about two leagues in diameter. It was named the sea prison.
Only criminals which had committed major crimes, such as Elves that committed treason against their people, would be sent here. The members of the "Steel-Blooded Party" headed by Aishmail also were on the island.
This island was a place that has been abandoned by the "Great Will" of the Elven faith, almost completely blocking the power of Elves. After all, Elves still could use Firstborn Magic, unlike a barbarian mage that would be useless without a wand. Only the stone-built cells themselves, and the guards which had established a contract, could use the power of the Elves. Once they were locked into this impregnable fortress, even Elves couldn’t escape…… that was the kind of place that Saito had been locked into.
The facilities in the cell actually weren’t bad.
There was a bed, chair and desk, as well as a regular toilet. Beside the lack of a window totally ruining the scene, it was comparable to a high quality hotel room.
But it doesn’t matter how you hit the door, it was made of solid metal. Blocking out all the light from the outside world, only a small magic device on the wall illuminated the room.
"Damn, this isn’t it either……"
Saito, with blood-shot eyes, desperately searched for a secret passage. In the end he finally gave up, and sat in his original spot.
Anyway, even if he escaped from this cell, he would only get arrested by the Elven guard. Even Derflinger was taken away by those guys from Romalia……
"…… In other words, this is the third time I’ve been locked in prison."
Saito sighed in his heart. You could say he’s getting used to this occurrence, but in Tokyo he was just a normal high school student, he didn’t have the experience of receiving counseling. He always feels a little sad that he’s used to being jailed.
"Hey, what should I do? Is there anything we can do?"
Saito, with his hands on his chest, spoke to another prisoner sitting under the light.
"Wait for rescue, this is the best we can do."
Tabitha, reading a book, only slightly lifted her head to respond.
Yes, somehow Tabitha too was imprisoned with Saito on that same Prison Island. He heard that after he lost consciousness, she tried to save him when he was caught, and got in a big fight with the Templar Knights on the ship.
"You’re truly amazing…… you can even read a book in a place like this."
"I’m used to this kind of situation."
Tabitha’s response was very dull.
"What book are you reading?"
"The Holy Scriptures of Brimir."
"Is it interesting?"
Tabitha shook her head.
Thinking about it and you’d know that it’s boring, thought Saito.
After all, not only her wand, but all of her books were confiscated. The only one allowed to be brought into the cell was the Scriptures of Brimir. Even if it’s boring, maybe reading can make her feel relaxed……"
"Sorry, because you were associated with me……"
At that moment Saito apologized.
"This isn’t your fault."
Tabitha’s reaction was to shake her head again.
"I just wanted to do this myself."
When he heard this, Saito suddenly remembered.
Say, Tabitha…… you didn’t get caught deliberately, did you?"
\r \r \r
"……"
Tabitha nodded her head in response when Saito ask this question.
"Nonono, why? You would never be arrested, Tabitha, right."
"I am your servant, I’m obligated to be by your side to protect you."
Tabitha didn’t meet his eyes, and her tone was a little rushed.
"Tabitha……"
That warmed Saito’s heart.
"Thank you."
Hearing Saito’s thanks, Tabitha blushed, and returned her eyes to her book.
"Okay, anyway, I still need to think about my future plans……"
Saito, with his hands still on his chest, looked up at the ceiling.
First to grasp the current situation.
In short, since they’ve been given to this place, it means that Romalia has no plans to kill Saito. It’s no wonder…… thought Saito. After all, Saito is the "Magic Power Supply" for the "Final Void" that Louise casts. Locking his together with Tabitha was mostly to prevent him from committing suicide.
Julio definitely came up with this plan.
However, even if Saito was dead, it would only slightly delay the timetable for the invasion of Earth. The Pope would definitely find a new bearer and familiar, and continue his crazy plan.
"So, I can’t die yet……"
Then, Saito thought about Louise.
"What is she doing now……?"
"Sorry, Saito……"
At that time, what exactly is the meaning of the tears left by Louise……?
Previously Louise opposed the Pope’s plan to conquer the Earth. Even if it’s to save Halkeginia, this is the wrong method…… she said this herself.
But how did her words suddenly change.
Don’t tell me she’s being manipulated by the Pope, or threatened somehow……
In any case, Saito didn’t think that was Louise’s true heart.
She’s definitely hiding something. When she tried to send my back to Earth, didn’t she cry like she was suffering terribly……?
"Louise…… I really want to see you, Louise…… Louise……"
Saito repeatedly called the name of his lover in his heart.
I want to see Louise and look at her. I was to touch her, and hug her, and kiss her. It’s hard to be reunited, but it’s also too uncomfortable to be separated.
Thinking of Louise in his heart, tears unconsciously flowed. Worried that Tabitha saw, Saito quickly blinked his eyes and laid in bed.
He still couldn’t give up.
In order to be ready for the moment, he needed to save his energy now.
When his eyes opened again, he didn’t know if his body could move freely.
But before he reunites with Louise, he absolutely can’t die……
Saito mumbled as he stared at the ceiling.
"I will never give up……"
At the same time…… In the mess hall aboard the "Ostland", Guiche and the other Water Spirit Knights were engaged in a fierce argument. Hearing that Saito, the vice-captain, had been transferred to an Elven prison, everyone was at their wits end.
"Please, this is a big deal. What should we do about this?"
"Of course, let’s go save the vice-captain!"
Gimli excitedly clenched his fist and shouted irresponsibly.
"Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute, you all should calm down a bit."
Guiche quickly said.
"What, Guiche. Don’t you want to save Saito?"
"That isn’t what I mean, I mean, this isn’t a problem that we can handle."
Guiche, looking like he has a headache, shrugged his shoulders.
"It doesn’t matter the reason, Saito has caused trouble on the Romalian ship. In other words, they definitely have justification to imprison Saito."
"Oh…… that’s right, but like that, Saito is too pitiful."
He listened to Gimli’s dissatisfied complaints.
And Guiche awkwardly shook his head.
After all, Guiche also really wanted to save Saito himself, and Saito wouldn’t cause trouble without reason. So there must be some reason, thought Guiche.
But Guiche certainly had experience on exactly how terrifying Elves were. Although everyone here was motivated, they were all only dot mages. If they were to go to the Elven prison, there definitely would be no way to escape. As the captain, he couldn’t let his squad mates face this kind of danger.
"Chirp chirp what are you talking about, please hurry and go save big sister!"
Sylphid, who had changed into human form, shouted. Under Tabitha’s order, she returned to the "Ostland" and sought the assistance of the Water Spirit Knights.
"If you save big sister, Sylphid will dance the inherited dance of gratitude of the ’Rhyme Dragons’."
"Hey, don’t strip!"
The red-faced teenagers quickly stopped Sylphid.
"We also want to save them, but this time there is really no way."
Guiche said helplessly.
"Chirp chirp, what the hell are you doing, usually you like to act as nobles, but you’re useless at this critical moment, chirp!"
"What did you say, are you insulting the reputation of the nobility?"
"Stop quarreling."
Reynald said with a serious face.
"You didn’t say that Saito will be punished? Then again, Saito is the hero of Halkeginia. Don’t worry, he’ll be released in a few days."
"Probably."
Malicorne responded.
"In other words, we can do what now……?"
"Right."
"Just prepare a welcome party, and wait for Saito to come back safely."
"Oh, that’s right!"
"Chirp chirp! You’re all idiots! If I knew this earlier, I wouldn’t have asked you for help!"
After Sylphid shouted, she immediately fled from the mess hall.
Among them, Reynald said with a sigh.
"Everyone is really laid back. If what Saito said is true, war will break out soon.
"……"
This sentence suddenly silenced everyone.
That’s right, all the members of the Water Spirit Knight Corps on the scene had witnessed up close the power of the "Weapons" from Saito’s world like the "Tiger Tank" and the "Zero Fighter". And according to what Saito said, the world on the other side had even higher performance "Weapons".
"What kind of situation will we face?"
Malicorne muttered.
"Louise also hasn’t returned."
"Yeah, speaking about coming back."
"Speaking of it, the Elf with the big tits also hasn’t returned."
The members of the Water Spirit Knight Corps coincidentally revealed an uneasy expression as they looked at each other.
Just as the mess hall fell into silence.
"Everyone, excuse me……"
Suddenly, a woman wearing a gray cloak appeared.
Everyone was suddenly shocked and immediately pulled out their wands. Even though they were only dot mages, they were still teenagers with a lot of experience.
"Who is it?"
Pointing his wand at the opponent, Guiche sharply asked. It possibly is a Romalian.
"Ah, this is, I am……"
"What, this is very suspicious."
Malicorne, licking the tip of this wand, approached the woman’s side.
"Maybe it’s a spy, let me investigate."
Just when Malicorne was about to put his wand into her skirt,
"Ha-hands off, you have no manners!"
The woman awarded Malicorne the palm of her hand.
"What, actually resisting, more and more suspicious!"
Somehow, Malicorne excited moved their faces together.
"Squeak!"[1]
The woman screamed and backed up a few steps, and her cloak opened with the movement.
"What?"
At that moment, the face of everyone in the mess hall turned blue.
"Your Majesty, Queen Henrietta!"
"Ju-ju-just now, to Her Majesty, the Queen, tru-truly to-too discourteous……"
Guiche’s voice constantly trembled as he desperately bowed.
From the captain down, every member of the Water Spirit Knight Corps was in a Japanese-style kneeling posture. Of course, Halkeginia didn’t have this method of kneeling to apologize, but because every time Saito apologized to Louise he made this action, everyone imitated it. Everyone must believe that the aristocratic etiquette they learned wasn’t enough to express their self-reflection to the Queen.
But only Malicorne was tied up with a rope and fell to the ground.
Ple-please, mercy Your Majesty, do-don’t cut off the villain’s head……!"
Guiche’s forehead constantly knocked on the floor. He obviously was a nobleman, but what he was doing was a standard kneeling action.[2]
"God, did I really, I really didn’t recognize her voice……"
His error made Guiche feel embarrassed. It was no wonder that her voice sounded familiar, but he never would imagine that Her Majesty would appear at that time, without anyone accompanying her. Guiche wasn’t a god, so of course there’s no way he could imagine it.
But that was a serious gaffe, so there was nothing to say even if the sentence was capital punishment. After all, this was lése-majesté to the Queen; it could just stop at capital punishment, but if there was one little mistake, it could be the entire Gramont family that’s destroyed. With a "God, will the Gramont family be ruined by my hands……", Guiche even knelt to his parents and brothers in his heart.
"Your Majesty, my errors are mine alone! Please punish me!"
At this time, Malicorne, who had fallen on the ground, desperately shouted in order to protect his squad mates.
"Malicorne……"
I-I’m already aware, and willing to ac-accept any punishment! Your Majesty, ple-please severely punish this stupid pig! Ple-please step on me——!
"You shut up!"
Reynald cast "Silence" on Malicorne, and shut him up.
"This, everyone, please raise your heads."
Henrietta revealed a few incomprehensible expressions as she spoke.
The young team members slightly lifted their heads at her instruction.
"I apologize for visiting suddenly. I will not investigate the matter of just now."
Seeing Henrietta shaking her head, Guiche and the others looked at each other with stunned faces.
"Won’t investigate, really?"
"Yes, there’s absolutely nothing to say."
"We ob-obey—tr-truly thank you very much for your tolerance, Your Majesty……"
Towards Henrietta’s magnanimity, the squad once again bowed their heads repeated.
But only Malicorne, unknowingly felt a little regret……
"I am very sorry to scare everyone. In order to outwit Romalia, it is necessary to act in secret."
Henrietta lowered her voice.
This confused Guiche and the others, and they looked at each other.
"Please explain what you mean by this?"
"In fact, I have something to ask of you all."
At that moment, the eyes of every member of the Water Spirit Knight Corps widened.
Because they saw Henrietta deeply bow her head in front of them all.
In front of the members of the Water Spirit Knight Corps, Henrietta stated her plan.
"Once the "Holy War" that the Pope advocates starts, blood will surely flow like a river. As the Queen of Tristain, we have to avoid this issue from happening, no matter what. However, the Pope clings to the mission of the Founder, Brimir, and can’t be convinced to change his mind…… Therefore, the last resort is to take Saito into custody, not let the "Four of Four" gather, and perhaps have the chance to stop the Pope’s plan……", Henrietta said.
"In other words, Your Majesty wants us to save Saito.", said Guiche.
"Yes, you are correct. Please help me, everyone. Currently in this place, I can only rely on you guards."
Everyone in the Water Spirit Knight Corps faced each other.
Even those who were clamoring to go to the prison and rescue Saito were all hesitant, when facing an actual jailbreak. Although they had become familiar with them thanks to Tiffania, but the word "Elf" still was an indelible symbol of terror.
Silence reigned over the entire mess hall.
After a bit……
"Sorry, Your Majesty."
At that time, Guiche spoke with a serious expression.
All of the squad was scared, and they perked up their ears to listen to what the frivolous Guiche wanted to say.
"We are all nobles of Tristain, and won’t hesitate to gamble our lives on any order from Your Majesty. But, this…… is a little rude, on this matter I want to trouble Your Majesty for a promise."
"What is it? Please do speak, whatever it is."
"I wish to only send volunteers to rescue Saito. And hope that Your Majesty won’t punish the team members who are not willing to participate in this operation."
Guiche’s words made the team feel relieved. With an upright attitude, it seemed totally like he wasn’t just desperately bowing his head a moment ago.
"Of course, I swear by my name, and promise you."
Henrietta responded without hesitation.
"This is not an order from the Queen of Tristain, but a personal request from Henrietta de Tristain."
"Thank you very much for answering your subordinate’s request, Your Majesty."
After a quick salute, Guiche pulled out his wand wrapped in roses and lifted it up high.
"The captain of the Water Spirit Knight Corps, Guiche de Gramont, will sincerely follow your holy command."
That was a standard aristocratic ritual to declare loyalty to the royal family.
The team members pulled out their wands one after another, and also lifted them up high.
"Oh, we can’t let the captain go by himself."
"Yeah, you’re right."
"It really is a headache. After all the captain is the one that is the most scared."
They didn’t know who said this, but the squad mates laughed when they heard it.
Because as Guiche was holding his wand up, both his legs were trembling slightly.
"I’m trembling with excitement, you lot."
Guiche put on a strong front.
"That’s right, I’m trembling with excitement."
Even Gimli’s legs are shaking.
"Saito has saved our motherland numerous times before. If it wasn’t for Saito blocking that army of 70,000, we’d all be dead."
Reynald said.
"Yeah, you’re right."
Malicorne nodded his head.
"I don’t want to die in the "Holy War". But if it’s to save a friend, then I won’t hesitate."
Everyone raised their wand, and no one withdrew.
The teenagers brought their wands together, and chanted "Long live Tristain".
Henrietta, who resisted her tears, deeply bowed in thanks to the brave teenagers.
"Right, how do we get to the ’Prison Island’[3]?"
At that time, Guiche spoke.
"I have prepared a small, high-speed boat. Everyone, please take that boat and go."
Just when Henrietta was answering,
"I don’t recommend this method."
"Teacher!"
Guiche shouted. At the entrance to the mess hall was Colbert, Kirche, and Sylphid. Sylphid, who was mad at Guiche and the others, ran to bring Colbert back.
"Sorry, I heard all the details. If a vessel of the Tristain army is mobilized, Romalia will be aware of the movement.
"Colbert-dono, what should we do……?"
"Nothing, don’t worry. With the speed of the ’Ostland’, even if they are aware of our movements, we can lose their pursuit."
Colbert said proudly.
"Oh, then……"
"Ms. Zerbst and I will go along. Hey, the academy’s instructors are obliged to lead their students."
"If we leave it to you guys, you’ll definitely brainlessly charge into the prison."
Looking around at the youth of the Water Spirit Knight Corps, Kirche shrugged.
"I truly am grateful."
After paying respect to Colbert and the others, Henrietta spoke with a resolute attitude.
"Be sure to keep a low profile, and quietly complete your mission. I wish you all good fortune."
Onomatopoeia, not the actual word.This refers to the glorious Japanese invention of dogeza. (
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dogeza)Furigana here is Château d’If.
Tiffania was deeply dismayed in the VIP room prepared for her aboard the flagship of the Romalian fleet, "St. Mark". In order to take care of the injured Fatima, when she arrived on the Romalian ship, she was immediately surrounded, and half-forced by the Templars into here.
Of course, even if Tiffania was on the "Ostland", she can only surrender as long as the other party held Fatima as a hostage.
The room assigned to Tiffania is fully furnish, and quite stylish. But they confiscated her wand to prevent Tiffania from using magic. She couldn’t leave the room without permission, which was essentially house arrest.
"What should I do now?"
Sitting on the bed, Tiffania stared at the ring on her right hand that was left to her by her mother. The stone previously set on the ring was the Spirit Stone of Water, and now only the setting is left. Previously, she used up the Spirit Stone of Water, in order to treat Saito’s life threatening wounds.
An unspeakable uneasy had lingered in her heart for a long time.
A war could break out with Saito’s world…… and as a bearer of the void, she could become an accomplice.
"Do I have to do such a terrible thing……?"
Tiffania tightly clasped her hands.
Let the "Four of Four" chant the "The Founder’s Void". Once chanted, Saito’s world would be littered with corpses. However, if they didn’t do this, the "Wind Stones" going out of control would lead to the deaths of many Halkeginian people. Like the Pope’s warning, mankind and Elves would fight bloody war after bloody war in order to fight for the remaining land.
At that time, the first sacrifice would be the orphans, like those that Tiffania took care of, those who are weak.
"Saito, I…… what should I do?"
With her eyes close, Tiffania quietly prayed.
Just saying his name, she felt gut-wrenching pain.
Whenever, without regard for the threat to his own life, he sacrificed himself to save me. Even when I had lost my home, when I simply wanted to die, he would willingly become my home.
Originally I had already given up on it, but he was my first love. But I absolutely cannot love him. Because Saito already has a lover he treasures, and that lover is also Tiffania’s most important friend. The two have conclude that they can’t allow a third person to intervene, and their link’s strength is unmatched.
After falling in love, was the first time I understood my mother’s feelings.
Presumably, mama had long known. Exactly how sinful it is for an Elf to fall in love with a human…… but mother still fell in love with a human.
I want to see Saito…… but Saito is now a prisoner of the Romalian army, and is locked away in a distant Elven prison……
"Saito……"
As Tiffania was staring off in the distance, and whispered uneasily…… the sound of a knock came from the door.
"……Who is it?"
"It’s me, Tiffa."
"Louise?"
Tiffania immediately stood up, and walked to the door.
Opening the door, she saw Louise with a depressed and frustrated expression.
"Oh, Louise…… I was worried about you."
"I’m fine. You haven’t been treated roughly by them, have you Tiffa?"
"No."
The two immediately hugged each other.
"Louise, what should we do now? We can’t go back to everybody, and even Saito has been captured……"
Tiffania spoke in this way,
"……Don’t worry."
Louise shook her head slightly, and decisively said.
"Soon, everything will be over."
"What?"
Louise’s tone made Tiffania feel a little wrong ……
Over? What exactly will be over?"
While Tiffania was feeling surprised…… Louise’s expression seemed like she’d come to some kind of decision and said.
"This, Tiffa…… I have one thing, I want to ask you."
"……ask?"
"Yes."
After nodding her head, Louise said.
"I hope that you can use your magic again, and eliminate the memory of Saito from my mind."
"……What did you say?"
This request rendered Tiffania speechless.
"What is going on, Louise, Why do you want to say this!"
Tiffania, who rarely showed strong emotion, grabbed Louise’s shoulders. It was hard to believe that Louise would say this.
"……It doesn’t matter."
"What?"
"I want to forget everything about Saito. Because…… because there’s no way that I can face Saito again, so……"
Louise’s voice trembled with her eyes full of tears.
"Please Louise, calm down, what is going on?"
In the past, Louise was forced to ask Tiffania to eliminate the memories related to Saito. At the time, it was to escape from the sorrow of being separated from Saito. However, the Louise that lost the memories of Saito, simply became a different person.
Now she unexpectedly made the same request to eliminate memories.
This is definitely a very difficult matter, thought Tiffania.
"Otherwise, how could Louise ask this……?"
Wiping tears from her eyes, Louise said.
"I decided. In order to save Halkeginia, I will become a ’Saint’."
Hearing this, Tiffania suddenly paled.
"Louise, you mean…… to destroy Saito’s world?"
"Yes, in order to save everyone…… to save this world, this is the only way."
Nodding her head, Louise’s voice carried a tragic determination.
"……Why!?"
Hearing this, Tiffania was speechless, and at the same time understood that what Louise said was true. And she was troubled by that for a long time, suffered and suffered…… and had finally arrived at this answer.
"Is this really okay, Louise? If you do this, Saito will……"
Even if the two are in love…… No, exactly because they are lovers, there will definitely be no way to forgive the lover who destroyed their homeland.
"Yes, from now on I will never be able to meet Saito and show him my smiling face. However, I can’t bear it all. Even now, my determination is constantly shaking…… So in order to save the world, I hope that you can eliminate the memories of Saito."
"Louise……"
\r \r \r
Louise’s sorrowful determination deeply touched Tiffania. Even from now on, she will never see Saito’s face…… She still wants to save Halkeginia?"
"No, not like this Louise! If you do this, you won’t be saved!"
Tiffania desperately shook her head.
"You are very considerate Tiffa. But I don’t care anymore, really……"
"Please Louise, rethink this! There must be, there has to be another way!"
"No there is none…… I’ve desperately thought about it, but there’s no way to save my most important person without sacrificing anybody."
Overflowing tears dripped off of Louise’s chin.
That made Tiffania feel overwhelmed.
It seemed like Louise had made up her mind. No matter what she were to say, there definitely would be no way to change her opinion……
Troubled to the end…… Tiffania slowly raised her head.
"I’m sorry, Louise. I can’t agree to your request."
Then she resolutely decided and shook her head.
"Why……"
"Louise becoming unlike Louise is too sad, and I don’t want to repeat the same mistake. And……"
Saying this, Tiffania tenderly embraced Louise’s shoulders.
"Even if you use ’Void’ magic, there’s no way to eliminate your thoughts about Saito, right?"
Tiffania’s word made Louise’s eyes open wide in shock.
"Um……ye-yes……"
Saying this, Louise bit her lip.
"Sorry for the unreasonable request. I’m sorry, Tiffa."
After wiping the tears from her eyes, Louise bowed her head, and immediately walked away.
"Wait a moment, Louise……"
Just when Tiffania was about to pursue her,
"Don’t move, you can’t go."
The guards in the hallway blocked her.
In desperation, Tiffania could only stare at the gradually departing back of Louise.
Just after Louise left…… Tiffania idled about for a while
Numerous thoughts were stirring in her mind, and her mind was in chaos.
Unexpectedly, Louise wanted to destroy Saito’s homeland……
To save Halkeginia on the verge of crisis, perhaps that was the only way.
However, it was reasonable to say that Louise originally opposed Halkeginia seizing the land of the Elves.
What was she really doing……?
It couldn’t be that she was brainwashed by some magic or medicine, to obediently follow Romalia?
However, from her current appearance, the likelihood of that was negligible. If she was truly brainwashed, it would be impossible for Louise to ask her to "eliminate my memories of Saito".
"Louise’s heart is very tormented……"
Thinking of Louise’s tragic expression, Tiffania’s heart didn’t feel well.
After quietly closing her eyes, Tiffania thought.
What exactly can I do for Louise……?
At this time, if it was Saito, what would he do……?
Right, if it’s Saito…… maybe he can persuade Louise. No, the only person who is able to persuade Louise now is Saito.
However…… Saito is currently locked up in a distant Elven prison.
The Pope must be deliberately separating these two……
"There’s no way to ask Saito now……"
Just as Tiffania’s long ears hung down in depression.
"Ms. Westwood, I’ve brought new sheets and a meal."
The voice of a maid came from outside the door, interrupting Tiffania’s thinking.
Opening the door, she saw an elderly woman enter the room holding sheets.
"Thank you, but it doesn’t matter, you don’t need to look after me."
"We can’t do that, you’re the honorable guest of the Pope."
The maid leaned close to Tiffania’s face.
"……?"
As this movement cause Tiffania to furrow her brow,
"It’s me Tiffania."
Tiffania saw the appearance of the maid disappear like it melted, and another face was revealed underneath.
"Matilda-nee?"
Tiffania shouted in surprise. It turned out that the maid was Matilda, the one she looked up to as her big sister.
"How did you get her?"
Tiffania ask, with her eyes wide open.
"Really, how could you say this? I heard that you were taken to a Romalian ship, and I came because I was worried about your safety."
Matilda…… Fouquet "The Crumbling Earth" shrugged.
"Ah, Matilda-nee……"
Tiffania, who tightly clung to Matilda, couldn’t help but shed tears.
Before her nerves were really tense, then meeting someone she truly trusted, all the tension relaxed in a moment.
Tenderly stroking Tiffania’s head, Fouquet said.
"Although I really want to take you away from here immediately, but after all, we’re on the sea. And we’re surrounded by the Romalian fleet…… As strong as I am, I need to prepare a little, so let’s be patient."
"Well, I have no issue……"
Having said that, Tiffania suddenly had a thought flash in her mind. ……
Escape from here?
"What’s wrong?"
"This, Matilda-nee…… I have something I want to ask you."
Fouquet frowned in surprise.
"What’s up? It’s rare for you to actually take the initiative and ask me something."
Returning to the room arranged for by Romalia, Louise directly plopped onto the bed.
She buried her face in the pillow and held it tightly.
Thinking about her embarrassment and stupidity, she felt her cheeks get hot.
What Tiffa said was right. Even if I use Void magic, I can’t forget Saito……
In the end, she just wanted to escape. In order to alleviate some of the guilty feelings of destroying Saito’s world…… she could only rely on Tiffania’s magic.
I truly am a coward…… Louise laughed at herself in her heart.
"I will have to bear this sin for the rest of my life……"
Staring at the "Water Ruby" set on her hand.
Thinking of the terrible action she was about the take, Louise’s chest appeared to ache from despair.
"Saito, what should I do……?"
In fact, right now she wanted to immediate fly to the arms of her lover.
Admit everything to Saito, commit everything of hers to Saito.
But she can’t do it herself. If Louise were to tell the truth, Saito will most likely choose self-sacrifice first.
"Why…… why me?"
Louise sobbed, with her head buried in her pillow.
Why was I chosen to be a "Bearer of the Void"……?
I don’t need any legendary power at all, I just want to awaken to the normal four-system magic. Like mom’s wind system, or dad’s water system…… no, it doesn’t matter if I don’t use magic. No matter how despised I am by others, I just want to continue to be Louise the "Zero".
"Founder, why did you give me this power……?"
After sobbing in the pillow for a while…… the sound of the door opening came.
"Ms. Vallière, I brought you a change of clothes."
Siesta opened the door herself, and walked in.
Unexpectedly, Siesta actually brought baggage, and approached the Romalian fleet by boat. Then she declared that she was Ms. Vallière’s maid. While arguing with the Romalian soldiers, Louise, who was passing by, discovered and protected her. Regarding the enigmatic actions that Siesta took from time to time, Louise was amazed, yet steamrolled over by her.
"Ex-excuse me, how do you just walk in without permission."
Louise couldn’t help but complain as she got up from the bed, but Siesta didn’t hesitate to walk into the room, and hand off the pajamas to Louise.
"It’s miserable to cry, Ms. Vallière. It truly ruins your cute looks."
"Le-leave me alone."
Louise promptly rubbed her eyes.
"How long will you stay here? It’s almost time for you to return to Mr. Colbert’s side."
"Never. I want to stay next to Ms. Vallière."
Siesta said decisively.
"I just told you to go back soon."
"Ne-ver."
"Really, why!?"
Once Siesta had shown that attitude, she would definitely not move. Louise, who knew that, sighed and raised her hands in surrender.
With a smile showing on Siesta’s face, she sat down next to Louise to help her.
"Ms. Vallière, why are you crying?"
"Wh-what crying, you’re talking nonsense……"
"Don’t be reluctant. Come on, or you’ll be laughed at by Saito."
Just as Siesta took out a handkerchief to wipe Louise’s face, tears suddenly flowed from Louise’s eyes.
"Wa-waaah……"
"Wha, wh-what is it, Ms. Vallière!?"
Upon hearing Saito’s name, the originally suppressed feelings burst out again.
The miserable Louise broke down in tears.
"Don’t, don’t cry now…… come on."
Siesta caressed Louise’s back. But Louise’s crying didn’t stop, and it got louder and louder.
This made Siesta feel overwhelmed.
"Wh-what should I do…… seeing Ms. Vallière cry, always makes me feel sad."
Not knowing why, even Siesta started to cry.
Just like this, the two of them cried until they were too tired to make a sound.
Waiting until when Louise finally stopped crying……
Siesta, who didn’t ask a thing, said, "I’ll come again," and left the room. Possibly waiting for Louise to take the initiative, her consideration was sweet.
But Louise didn’t intend to tell anybody.
Whether it was Siesta, Tiffania, or even Henrietta……
"This pain must be borne by me alone……"
Standing up shakily, Louise took the Founder’s Prayer Book from her cape.
Then, with a quivering hand, turned the pages of the prayer book.
The "Water Ruby" on her finger responded and a page was slightly illuminated.
That was a new page that was revealed with the help of the Pope.
Louise read the page repeatedly, and confirmed it over and over……
This record lists the three qualms…… of the final familiar, "Lífþrasir". Because of its doomed fate, it had to give its life to complete the "Final Void". Apostles, if you desire to break that doomed fate, you must strive to recover the "Holy Land" captured by the infidels. For the sake of the your Magi comrades’ incomplete ambitions, destroy the "Varyag" that are hostile to the gods. In this way, the "Void" will lose power and free the familiar from its fate……
That right, if it were to go like that, the power of the "Lífþrasir" would take the life of Saito.
Even if Louise insisted on not chanting "Void" magic, Saito would also be killed.
However, as long as the Founder’s wish of recovering the "Holy Lands" is achieved…… the "Void" would lose power and the familiar runes will be destroyed.
Recovering the "Holy Lands", was the only way to save Saito from death.
To save Halkeginia, was actually a lie.
The truth was that in order to save Saito’s life, she had to launch the "Void".
Louise understood why the Pope was calm.
Because the Pope already knew that.
He also knew that Louise couldn’t do anything to save Saito.
Moreover, he knew that Louise would promise to recover the "Holy Lands" in order to save Saito’s life……
The next day after Saito was transferred to "Prison Island".
The third day of the third week of the ninth month. After the main army of the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands", lead by Emperor of Germania, Albrecht III, combined with Romalian fleet, they set camp in the broad desert on the outskirts of the Elven capital "Adyl".
Their total strength exceeded 300,000 soldiers. Among the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" expeditions to the country of the Elves, this was the largest.
However, at the current time, besides the Romalian soldiers, the morale of the army had already been significantly lowered. Achieving a peace agreement with the enemy Elves, and the Pope’s new commandment issued by the Office of Religious Affairs greatly confused the soldiers and lords.
With the power of the "Void" granted by Founder, the true "Holy Lands" outside of this world would be recovered…… even if that news suddenly were to be known, there would be almost no way that the people of Halkeginia would understand it. What kind of enemy were they ultimately going to face…… because of that unknown mess, uneasiness and confusion spread through the army.
During that moment, a young man walked into the sunshade of the one, Albrecht III, who gathered this 300,000-man army. It was a beautiful boy with heterochromatic eyes, Julio.
"I am Julio Caesar. I have come as an agent for his Holiness, the Pope.
Upon entering the sunshade, Julio immediately saluted gracefully.
"Hey, it’s the bluffing priest. The heat of this ghost town could kill a man."
With a look of displeasure, Albrecht III glared at Julio.
"The Elven capital is right in front of our eyes, and the soldiers are all unstable. If it goes on like this, sooner or later it will be irrepressible."
Although they had reached a peace agreement, the aversion and fear of Elves was deeply rooted in the people of Halkeginia. There were still many lords who opposed the peace. Not to mention, a majority of the believers were originally unwilling to follow the rising country, Germania’s, name.
"Joining hands with the Elves, well, I guess it’s fine. However, I truly cannot believe those absurd words about invading a ’Different World’. Even among the lords, some people say that it is slander against his Holiness, the Pope, through their furious piety."
These ravings were extremely disrespectful to the Pope, who guided all of the followers of Brimir. Someone that careless, even a member of a royal family, would surely be punished. However, the Germanian Emperor deserved to be called a courageous person.
"It’s no wonder that you can’t believe it. However, what his Holiness said is true."
"I certainly hope it’s true. It doesn’t matter, even if it’s a ridiculous lie, it’s an entirely different thing as long as you get the land. If, after defeating the Elves, we get a desert that isn’t worth developing, and the worthless honor of achieving the Founder Brimir’s mission; how are these sorts of things going to fill a soldier’s belly?"
"Well, what Your Excellency says is correct."
Julio laughed when he heard an extremely blatant choking sound.
"But please rest assured, Your Excellency. The promised land that we conquer is far greater than Halkeginia, as well as rich and fertile. Your Excellency and the Germanian nobility will certainly be satisfied once you see the land."
"It is the ’Land of milk and honey’ as recorded in ’The Book of St. Aegis’. It indeed may be a little better than this desolate desert, but……"
After a bit, Albrecht the Third opened his mouth.
"This ’Holy Land’ isn’t at the bottom of the sea? How exactly do you send an army of 300,000 there?"
"His Holiness has a plan, so please wait for a little longer, Your Excellency."
"Oh, and where is his Holiness at the moment?"
"In order to collect the mental power needed to open the ’Door’, His Holiness is currently praying without stop. However, by tomorrow morning, everything will be ready."
"Very good, then I will convince the nobility."
Standing up from his chair, Albrecht the Third walked out of the sunshade.
"The land is on the verge of upheaval, Void magic is reviving, and we’re about to return to the Founder’s homeland…… it’s unbelievable. We’re all living in the age of legends."
The sun hadn’t sunk under the horizon, and the twin moons hung high in the sky……
"The Saito Rescue Force", formed at the request of Henrietta, secretly prepared for action on the "Ostland".
"Are you ready, Ms. Zerbst?"
Leaving the ship’s engine room, Colbert asked, with a face covered in soot.
"No problem, they’re still unaware. We’ll raid the Elven prison while those Romalian guys are dreaming and not expecting it."
"Well, you’re speaking the truth."
"Hey, oi, your head is all covered in soot."
Kirche, with a wry smile, blew at Colbert’s head.
At this time, there was a roar in the direction of the deck.
"Nasty, explode you pig! Why don’t you piss off, you little pig!
"Ah, nee-san, if you step on me like this, I, I won’t be able to take it!"
"Go, die for me once, piglet!"
"Ah, sorry, I’m sorry I was born a pig!"
The one cursing was Louise’s older sister, Éléonore. She advanced with a grim expression towards Malicorne, who was screaming happily as he was kicked to the side of the ship.
Seeing her murderous expression, even Colbert, a squadron commander who’d faced many battles, couldn’t help but gasp.
"Um, Ms. Éléonore……"
Colbert carefully opened his mouth.
"What is it?"
"So, are you alright?"
Hearing Colbert’s question, Éléonore snorted and looked away.
"As I too am a noble of Tristain, how come I wasn’t entrusted this by Her Majesty the Queen? What’s more, I’m also very uncomfortable with my sister being at someone else’s mercy. If I see my sister reduced to a tool of war, I won’t be able to face my parents and family."
Although she spoke awkwardly, Éléonore still was worried about Louise’s safety.
After that, the members of the "Saito Rescue Force", headed by the Knights of the Water Spirit, gathered in the mess hall of the "Ostland" to hold a strategy meeting.
Of course, the commander was Colbert.
"Although this is combat, little tricks are completely useless against the Elves."
Colbert said as he rubbed his bright, bald head.
\r \r \r
"So, do you still have the courage to gamble?"
Éléonore sighed as she rubbed her temple.
"Right, there’s no other way to fight besides the one that has succeeded before."
"That fight……?"
Guiche looked to the sky and sighed. When one said "that battle", there was only one answer. It was the same method Colbert used when he broke into the tower of the Elves.
"Yes, but in the current situation there is no more effective method."
"Right."
Hearing Kirche say this, Guiche shrugged in resignation.
"After charging the prison, the diversion and search & rescue force will separate into two routes. Ms. Zerbst and I will be responsible for the diversionary force, and the search & rescue teams top priority is finding Saito and Ms. Tabitha. Even if you encounter an Elf, never fight. Understood?"
"Is it really alright to just rely on Kirche and Sensei?"
"Yeah. You will need find those two as soon as possible. That way we’ll have a chance to escape."
Colbert’s tone had never been this serious.
Hearing Colbert’s calm realization, Guiche and his team corrected their posture.
"If it’s a diversion, I can help."
A loud female voice rang in the chow hall.
Everyone suddenly reached for their wands and looked at the entrance of the chow hall.
"You are……"
Kirche’s mouth dumbly hung open.
Standing there was "The Crumbling Dirt", Fouquet.
Colbert grumbled. When did she get there? Although he was paying attention to the students, not even he could sense her presence. The skills of that thief was truly terrifying. Of course, Fouquet previously had pretended to be a secretary at the Academy, and made Colbert suffer a major defeat.
Kirche sharply said, as she continued to point her wand at Fouquet.
"What are you doing, Ms. Thief?"
"Don’t be so alarmed, I’m not working for Romalia."
Fouquet grinned.
"I just want to provide you a little help."
"Help? You?"
"Right. I know you probably won’t believe empty words, so I brought a handful of gifts."
After taking out the bag at her waist, Fouquet whispered an incantation.
The bag immediately opened wide and a large number of weapons poured out. It turned out to be a magic bag that could be freely resized.
Scattered all over the place were weapons that had never been seen in Halkeginia before, including grenades, automatic rifles, rocket launchers, and others.
These are weapons from the "Holy Land" that were recovered along with the "Nuclear Submarine". The exterior was covered in rust, but the inside was waterproofed so they could be used.
Among them, Kirche found familiar weapons.
"This is Tabitha’s staff!"
"Oh, and this is Saito’s sword."
Guiche picked up Derflinger, buried in the mountain of weapons.
"I slipped into the Romalian storehouse and laid my hands on a few things. So with this, can you trust me?"
With eyes full of suspicion, Kirche looked at Fouquet.
"Why are you helping us?"
"Because someone begged me. To save that boy, you see."
Fouquet answered.
"Begged you to save Saito? Who?"
"Who doesn’t matter. More important, what do you say? If you don’t care, I won’t help you."
Everyone looked at each other. That combat power is sizeable, but it being Fouquet, can we believe her……?
After a moment of silence, Kirche sighed.
"Understood. We’ll believe you, for now."
"Well, any and all combat power is needed right now."
Colbert also nodded. Since those two said so, the members of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit also agreed.
"But even for me, this’ll be the first time to sneak into an Elven prison.
Then, late at night……
The "Ostland" took off in the dark and traveled to "Prison Island".
While the youth of the Knights of the Water Spirit took turns sleeping, no one noticed Derflinger, standing in the corner of the room. The blade was slightly glowing.
At the same moment, Louise, who was sleeping, had a dream. Louise, who hadn’t closed her eyes since yesterday evening, finally fell asleep.
The place she dreamed of was Bourdonné Street in Tristain, the place where she went with Saito to buy a sword. Louise and Saito held hands as the walked down the street.
"……I really miss it, it’s already been a year and a half."
Somewhere in her mind, Louise knew this was a dream.
But she deliberately pretended not to notice. Because in the dream, Saito gently held Louise, and only smiled at her……
"Hey, Saito."
"What is it?"
"Yo-you like, me?"
Louise ask, as she looked up with her face flushed. Saito immediately replied as he petted her beautiful hair.
"I like you, Louise."
"Re-really?"
Louise, who has happy, beamed at once.
"B-but……"
"Yes?"
"M-my chest isn’t as big as Tiffa or Siesta."
And then she fell into depression again.
Seeing that, Saito laughed.
"Wh-what…… what’s so funny……?"
With pouty lips, Louise beat on Saito’s chest.
"Don’t worry, I like Louise’s small chest. In fact, truly, if your chest was too big, it would scare me."
"Huh?"
Louise couldn’t help but smile with these unexpected words.
"Re-really? That’s true, you’re not lying?"
"Of course it’s true."
"But small also has a limit. M-my chest is just a small lemon, but Siesta said that I’m a washboard……"
"Well, I like your delicate little lemons. Smooth and cute. Compared to melons, of course I’d choose lemons."
"It is?"
For a moment, Louise’s face beamed with delight, but changed to an uneasy expression immediately.
"What about th-that girl…… Tabitha? She’s smaller than me."
"If Tiffa is a melon, and I am a little lemon…… Tabitha is pretty much an olive", Louise muttered.
"Tabitha is an important friend, but she’s still a child. And it’s bad to aim at children, right?"
Saying that, Saito shrugged. Louise continued her questioning.
"I, I lack the sexual charm of the princess. I know, actually, don’t boys like that kind of thing?"
"The princess is really beautiful, but I’m not good with assertive girls. I like the pure girls like Louise."
"But I’m jealous of other girls. I don’t want to see Saito get too close with other girls."
"I know, Louise, I have my eye only on you now."
Louise felt she was about to ascend to heaven by Saito kissing her neck.
"Why…… why is Saito so gentle and considerate?"
"It goes without saying, because I like you."
"Li-liar……"
Louise blushed.
"I’m not a liar."
"Bu-but my chest is a washboard, and I’m jealous. A-also I’ll take a whip and beat you, treat you like a dog, and do a lot of other excessive things to you. However, y-you still like me?"
"Well, I like everything about you."
Saying that, Saito hugged Louise close.
With just that, Louise needed a reboot.
How is h-he doing this…… really. What is this……?
But I feel very happy. My cheeks buried in Saito’s chest, I feel extremely happy.
"Louise, you…… like me?"
Saito whispered in Louise’s ear.
After Louise’s moment of insight…… she mustered her courage and said.
"Well, like, of course I like…… I really like you, Saito."
I’ve always wanted to say it…… but I’ve been unable to say those important words.
But in a dream, she had the courage to express herself……
But, she didn’t have a chance to say it again.
Because she wasn’t qualified……
As soon as she realized this fact, Louise’s consciousness could no longer be deceived by a dream.
Louise tightly held Saito in her heart, and then like sugar, he melted to nothing.
"Saito…… no, Saito…… don’t just disappear like this!"
The ground at Louise’s feet collapsed, and her body was swallowed into a pitch-black cave.
In this way, Louise fell into a deeper dream……
At the same time that Louise was dreaming……
Saito, who was imprisoned in the "Prison Island", was also in the middle of a dream.
"……here is?"
Before his eyes was the endless desert horizon as the bright red evening sun was setting.
This was the same place that Saito had seen in his dreams before.
The desert of 6000 years ago.
Saito immediately realized this. After all, as it was the third time for him, it would be easy for him to understand.
"Am I seeing the rune’s memory again?"
Then Saito slowly got up.
"What happened after that……?"
In the last dream, the Founder Brimir was preparing to fire the "Void" on an Elven city.
At that time, the "Lífþrasir" rune engraved on Saito’s chest reacted, causing him to lose consciousness on the spot.
"The location of the Elven city from before, I remember it was……"
After looking around…… Saito was scared and speechless.
Everything was long gone.
The mountain range where the "Shrine" had been, was like the crater from the impact of a meteorite, and the Elven city , which was originally prosperous as it lay at the foot of the mountain, had disappeared without a trace. Like a fjord, the seawater flowed into the extremely large impact crater.
"No, way……?"
Saito whispered in consternation, and limply fell to his knees.
It actually disappeared…… such a huge city, it just disappeared like this.
"Why did this happen, how did it come to this……?"
A hot stream flowed from deep in Saito’s throat, and he threw up on the spot.
In the vast desert, a gigantic hole suddenly appeared.
It was simply the "Void" itself…… thought Saito.
What actually happened here…… even if Saito’s mind was confused, he immediately perceived it.
That was the "Void" magic, whose destructive power far exceeded that of "Explosion", "Life".
The Founder Brimir had cast that spell on the Elven city.
"Damn…… he actually did it."
That was the death of half of the Elves, the true face of the "Great Disaster" from 6000 years ago……
This hopeless scene couldn’t help but bring tears to Saito’s eyes.
An unprecedented feeling of powerlessness attacked Saito. His heart was full of anger, sadness, and the empty feeling of powerlessness.
This is a dream…… a memory of the past, Saito understood.
But his heart was full of regret.
"I couldn’t stop it…… I was right there, right then, but I couldn’t stop it……"
"Young familiar, you’re still here?"
At that time, a hoarse voice came from behind Saito. Suddenly looking back, he saw the the Founder Brimir, with a face that looked pale like a ghost.
"Mr. Brimir……"
Saito roared in an oppressive voice.
"Why, why! Was this really the only way? Tell me!"
"……"
After a brief silence, Brimir spoke.
"That’s right. This was the only way for our tribe to survive."
"What is this! Are you not able to still communicate?!"
Saito approached Brimir, clenching his fist like he was preparing for a fist fight.
But Brimir shook his head quietly.
"It’s useless, communication is basically meaningless."
"Why……?"
For Saito’s question, Brimir wearily explained.
"I should’ve told you before…… The dispute between our tribe and the elves is the loss of inhabitable land triggered by the ’Upheaval’ caused by the ’Wind Stones’ going out of control."
"Right……"
Saito, his eye still serious, nodded his head for him to continue.
"However, I wonder; what exactly is the root cause of the ’Wind Stones’ going out of control? As long as we understand this, you can save the continent without having to fight with the Elves again."
"The reason for going out of control……?"
Saito thought of what Julio said before. There seemed to be many veins of "Wind Stones" beneath Halkeginia, and once every several 10,000 years an upheaval would occur when the "Wind Stones" had accumulated too much spirit power.
\r \r \r
It that was the reason, mankind would be truly helpless. Even if they used the "Void" like Louise’s "Explosion" to blow it up, it would be impossible to eliminate all of Halkeginia’s "Wind Stones". Moreover, that type of mental power consumption would basically be unsupportable.
"What, ultimately, is the reason?"
After the question was asked, Brimir’s looked behind Saito and then spoke.
"It’s the great mountain in the desert, the Elves call it ’The Great Will’."
"……what?"
Saito couldn’t help but shout and looked back.
A big piece had been cut out of the mountain range.
This mountain range is the culprit for the continents "Upheaval"……?
Just as Saito was going to stupidly open his mouth, Brimir continued to explain.
"The so-called ’Great Will’ is basically a gigantic ’Spirit Stone’, and it connects to the entire continent’s spirit stones through underground veins. Once every several 10,000 years, the accumulated spirit power in that mountain range will seek an outlet and spread across the entire continent, causing a reaction in the ’Wind Stones’.…… This is the cause of the world-destroying ’Upheaval’."
"How is this……"
The contents of Brimir’s explanation made Saito feel like his head was being beaten.
So you’re saying that the cause of the "Wind Stones" going out of control is this "Holy Land" that sunk at the bottom of the sea 6000 years in the future……?
No, but remember…… Luctiana should’ve also said it.
There is a lot of spirit power in the sea area where the "Devil’s Gate" is located. Does that mean that the reason is because the "Holy Land’ was originally a large piece of spirit stone?
So that means, the real reason that Brimir destroyed the Elven city…… wasn’t to seize the land of the Elves, but to destroy the "Great Will".
"But in that case, why did you have to destroy the Elves?!"
"Don’t tell me you couldn’t persuade the Elves to give up that city?"
Saito said.
"You just have to clearly explain, the world is truly facing a crisis and the Elves will……"
"I’ve already tried to communicate with them several times."
Brimir responded.
"But, that stubborn Elven council wouldn’t listen at all. They state that if the world is destroyed, that is the decision of the ’Great Will’. And the Elven city at the foot of the mountain range is the only place in the world that will not be affected by the ’Wind Stones’ going out of control."
Saito was suddenly speechless hearing this. In fact, it indeed probably would be like that if one day, someone suddenly would ask him to leave the place where he lived……
Even if it was Saito, he would prioritize protecting his homeland over the destruction of Halkeginia. Of course, that wouldn’t mean that Halkeginia would be left to fend for itself. But if his homeland was destroyed for this reason, he definitely wouldn’t accept it.
"There is no way to negotiate with the Elves, it’s just a waste of time. Also, more and more of my people are pro-war, and a war is on the verge of breaking out. But I’m still…… Sasha and I are still seeking a possibility, until the last moment. But……"
Just like an exhaust vent, Brimir spoke unceasingly.
"On the day I went to negotiate with the Elven council, all my efforts turned to smoke."
"What happened?"
"The village of ’Nidabelio’ where my tribe lives, was attacked and destroyed by the Elves."
Hearing this, Saito gasped.
Nidabelio, the place he saw before in the dream he had in Romalia. He remembered that it was the original place that Brimir settled…… a small village with a lot of children.
"Even now I’m unclear, what was the cause, or who started it. After all, in the face of Elves who can use powerful spirits, my people truly were too weak. The village was destroyed by fire, and the children who couldn’t escape were killed. You can’t call that fighting, but a one-sided slaughter. By the time I returned, it was already too late."
Brimir said with a hollow voice.
"I made up my mind at that time. I would use the power of the ’Void’, bestowed by the gods, to protect my people……"
"……"
Saito opened his mouth to say something…… but no words would come.
No matter the reason, you shouldn’t use a terrible magic that could level a city in an instant…… but if you think about it, haven’t I been using this power all the time in this world?
The "Weapons from Earth" that Brimir brought to this world, the "Rocket Laucher", "Zero Fighter", Tiger Tank"; to Halkeginia, all these "Weapons" were overpowered.
If someone important was murdered…… for example, if Louise was killed, he would abandon everything and fight in the war without hesitation to seek revenge. At that time, even the nuclear weapons sleeping in the "Holy Land" would be used without a doubt.
"But…… but…… damnit."
Saito stared at the empty "crater" that had appeared in the desert.
That had caused a lot of Elven sacrifices……
Several thousand years later, this had led to Halkeginia and the Elves hating each other.
With his fists shaking and tears flowing, Saito could only feel an inexplicable sorrow.
"……Demon."
At that time, a sound like a groan came from the ground.
Hearing it, Saito got chills, and turned towards the sound.
When did she appear……
In front of him was a female Elf glaring at Brimir with a vengeful expression.
With blonde hair like Tiffania and clear, emerald eyes under slender eyelashes.
The one coming was Sasha, the first generation "Gandálfr"
"Ms. Sasha……"
With a cold sigh, Saito whispered.
However, in Sasha’s eyes it seemed like Saito didn’t exist at all.
She glared at Brimir with eyes full of rage.
"Why…… why did you want to destroy my homeland!"
Sasha, dragging the sword in her hand, advanced step by step.
A startled Saito couldn’t help but shout.
Because in Sasha’s hands was Saito’s familiar sword.
"Derf……"
It was Derflinger from before he was destroyed by the "Elemental Brothers".
"It wasn’t a different sword that went through his chest, it was me."
Saito thought about what Derflinger said.
"Ms. Sasha, you can’t do this……!"
Saito tried to stop Sasha, knowing what was about to happen next.
But he didn’t know why he couldn’t make a sound, and his body couldn’t move, just like a rock.
"Hey, hello, what’s going on, why is this happening now……?"
Saito was shocked. At that time, he suddenly remembered what Louise said.
"……The dream you see is the memories imprinted in the rune. So the history that has already happened can’t be changed."
Right, the dream I’m seeing is just the "Memory" that is engraved in the rune. No matter how hard I try, I can’t change what happened 6,000 years ago……
"I’ll curse you! Brimir, you’re a demon! You stole my heart…… then betrayed me!"
Sasha slowly lifted Derflinger.
Like Saito, the "Lífþrasir" rune shined on her chest.
"In order to cast Life…… Brimir used the power of Lífþrasir."
She’ll die soon.
Saito knows this clearly being the same type of familiar.
"Sasha, I certainly committed a sin. And this sin can never be repaid."
The rune on Sasha’s left hand glowed fiercely, and looked like the final flash of life.
"Brimir!"
"Stop!"
Saito can’t help but scream, but his body still wouldn’t move……
Moving slow, just like slow-motion, Sasha moved to Brimir.
"……What?"
He didn’t know why, but there was no indication that Brimir dodged.
Sasha body was covered in wounds.
If he wanted to, it would be easy to dodge.
But Brimir seemed to accept it with open arms. So just like that, Sasha stabbed Brimir’s chest with Derflinger.
"Ah……oh……"
Derflinger, stained in the blood of Brimir, emerged from Brimir’s back.
"……Why!"
Sasha opened her big, green eyes in shock.
Brimir willingly letting the sword stab him surprised her the most.
"I committed a crime. I fell in love with you, the familiar."
Putting his hands behind her back, Brimir tightly hugged Sasha’s petite body.
"For love, I’ve betrayed my own people. My descendants and Elves will be bound in mutual hatred for the next several thousand years. I failed to be the savior of the world."
At that time, Saito, who was blankly looking at what was happening in front of him, noticed something.
He saw the "Gandálfr" rune engraved on the back of Sasha’s left hand gradually disappear.
"Brimir…… what the hell, did you do……?"
"But, this is correct, this is the way to save you."
This can save Sasha? What is Brimir saying?
Why did Sasha’s familiar runes disappear?
No, wait a minute. The "Gandálfr" rune disappeared, does that mean that the "Lífþrasir" rune also will……
The events happening in front of Saito gripped his mind in confusion
"……Think about it, this definitely has meaning. What exactly is the meaning of the dream that the rune is letting me see?"
"……Damn, damn……"
Sasha, with Brimir in her arms, was sobbing like a child.
"Damn, why is it me…… God, why, give me this power!?"
"Brimir……"
"I don’t need this power at all…… I truly do not need it!"
Brimir’s scream, on the brink of death, echoed across the desert at sunset.
"Mr. Brimir!"
With a shout, Saito woke up.
Gasping desperately, he looked around.
He was still confined within the stone walls of the "Prison Island" cell.
Looking down at his chest, he saw a sweat-soaked jacket. It seemed like the "Lífþrasir" rune hadn’t reacted.
After a while…… the sound of a drop, a drop of water dripped on his leg, confusing Saito.
"……?"
Water drops continued to drip down, gradually wetting his pants.
"Huh…… are you telling me, that I’m crying?"
Saito rubbed his eyes.
But his tears didn’t stop. No matter how much he wiped them, they continued to flow.
"…… Strange. Huh? Why am I crying……?"
Floating on the inside of Saito’s closed eyelids, was Brimir’s expression of sadness.
"Barely, I just vaguely remember…… that something very sad happened."
The words Derflinger incidentally had said before floated through Saito’s mind. Such a sad tragedy had occurred six thousand years ago, which led to Derflinger sealing his memory.
"Brimir and Sasha were originally in love……"
They held no hatred for each other.
But, in the end it had come to that kind of ending……
Brimir only wanted to save his people, and Sasha…… had to avenge those people who had been massacred.
Saito wiped his eyes with the cuff of his sleeve.
"Yes, now isn’t the time to cry……"
In his mind, he desperately contemplated the meaning of the dream he just had.
Why is it that the familiar rune let Saito dream of a memory from six thousand years ago……
6,000 years ago, the "Great Catastrophe", which had caused the death of half of the Elves, was the "Void" spell "Life" cast by the Founder Brimir. In order to eliminate the cause of the wind stones going out of control, which was actually a giant chunk of "Spirit Stone", Brimir blew up the "Holy Lands" along with the Elven city.
But…… at that same time, a doubt floated up in Saito’s mind.
"But isn’t this a bit weird?"
Since the "Holy Land" had been flattened 6,000 years earlier, why was the issue of the "Wind Stones" going out of control happening again……?
Saito, racking his brain, tilted his head in doubt.
"I don’t understand…… but that this has some meaning is right."
Why should the "Holy Land" be destroyed again……?
No, wait a moment…… Saito suddenly remembered something as he racked his brain.
In Saito’s mind, the remnants of the crater made in the desert, as well as a large chunk of the "Holy Land’s" mountain range coincided with the scene of the "Dragon’s Nest" surrounded by the formation of strange rocks.
"……Right, isn’t all of the ’Holy Land’ sunk to the bottom of the sea?"
Perhaps the "Holy Land" hadn’t been completely destroyed……
In other words, the "Life" that Brimir fired didn’t completely destroy the "Holy Land"……?
That made sense. Why were the "Wind Stones", which should go out of control once every several tens of thousands of years, about to go of control again…… Was the current instance of the "Wind Stones" going out of control because Founder Brimir didn’t completely destroy the "Holy Land" 6,000 years ago……?
"That’s right, this must be it……"
Saito was convinced. At that time, Brimir had failed to completely destroy the cause of the "Wind Stones" going out of control.
It only leveled half of the "Holy Land", thus delaying the destruction of Halkeginia.
"Wait a moment, if that’s the case……"
Saito, with his hands across his chest, sunk deeper into thought.
The "Holy Land", which had sunk to the bottom of the sea.
The Founder’s Void, which had awakened in Louise.
"Right……!"
Saito softly cried.
As long as Louise’s "Void" destroyed the "Holy Land" sleeping at the bottom of the sea again, wouldn’t it be possible to stop the "Wind Stones" from going out of control, and save Halkeginia? That way, they could avoid a battle in order to compete for land and war breaking out with the Earth.
"There’s a chance…… this way there’s a chance."
This caused hope to suddenly spring up in Saito’s heart.
"I have to tell Louise about this immediately……"
Thinking this…… Saito was suddenly shocked.
How could he tell Louise about this from the prison……?
If the combined force of the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" began to invade the Earth, it would be too late……
At this time, there was a clatter in the corner of the cell, the sound of a pile of books.
Looking, Saito saw Tabitha’s surprised face gazing at him.
"Tabitha, you’re awake?"
Saito promptly asked.
Right then he’d been too absorbed in thought and had completely forgotten that Tabitha was also there.
"You were just talking in your sleep, were you dreaming?"
"Well, a little. You didn’t see me crying just now, did you?"
Asked the question, Tabitha was hesitantly silent, then nodded her head. [1]
"Really. I let you see an embarrassing side of me."
"It’s nothing, everybody, cries."
Tabitha shook her head.
Then Saito stood up, and sat next to Tabitha.
"Hey, Tabitha. Is there any way to escape from here?"
"No, there is no way at the moment."
"Oh…… That’s true."
On the day they had been locked up here, Saito had tried all the escape methods he had seen in the dramas or movies. But reality wasn’t that simple…… it could be said that the fantasy world isn’t that naïve. What’s more, even if they suffered through the effort to escape here, outside was an island in the middle of the ocean. Even with Tabitha’s magical flight, it definitely wouldn’t take long to exhaust her magical power.
Just then, Tabitha’s words suddenly piqued Saito’s curiosity.
"…… You just said, there’s no way at the moment?"
Tabitha nodded her head, and gently pushed up her glasses.
"When the time is right, there will be a chance to escape. So wait quietly."
"But we don’t have much time left……"
Saito couldn’t help but whisper this. Before the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Land" began to invade the Earth, he had to tell Louise about the dream he just had now. And……
Saito looked down at his chest.
"Time may be running out……"
"……"
Consequently, Tabitha silently pulled something from her cloak.
It was a piece of parchment that had be folded repeatedly.
"What’s that?"
"Mixed in with the breakfast things today, the secret code of the Knights of Parterre."
"Secret code……"
Saito almost couldn’t help but blurt this out, and immediately covered his mouth.
"The Knights of Parterre, is it Isabella?"
Asking in a low voice, Tabitha silently nodded.
"After learning I was arrested, she started the rescue operation alone. The secret code corresponds to ’The Book of St. Aegis’ and can be deciphered."
Tabitha’s sight fell to Brimir’s holy scripture in her hands.
"So that’s it……"
Saito felt a great sense of admiration, no wonder she was so calm, since that’s how it is. Tabitha had known for a while that her cousin Isabella would begin acting immediately.
"When’s the escape?"
"When the next meal is delivered."
The moment Tabitha responded with this.
Boom——!
The deafening explosion caused all of "Prison Island" to shake.
"Wh-what’s going on?"
The ship’s deck sharply rocked with the violent impact.
Colbert’s "Ostland" launched a kamikaze attack on the buildings of Prison Island.
"Woaaaaaaaaaaah!"
Guiche emitted a mournful screech.
"Aaaaaaaaaaah!"
The teenagers of the Knights of the Water Spirit desperately clung to the side of the ship, standing firm to avoid being thrown off of the ship.
Malicorne, who hit the side of the ship, bounced back and forth a few times across the deck.
The hit collapsed a sturdy wall and stirred up a lot of dust.
After the impact subsided, a momentary silence enveloped everything.
"Truly useless, and you still call yourselves the Queen’s personal bodyguards!"
Éléonore roared as she held the steering wheel.
But even her hands were shaking slightly.
Due to the low buildings of "Prison Island", to collide they had to fly with the bottom of the ship almost touching the ground, requiring rather sophisticated maneuvering techniques, unlike the suicide attack on the Elven tower.
Of course, extreme low altitude flight was easy to say and hard to do, so the bottom of the ship cut through the ground, and crashed into the building.
"…… The ship seems to be fine."
Kirche said as the dust made her cough.
"Well fortunately I anticipated this earlier, so I reinforced the ship in advance."
Colbert, standing on the front deck of the ship, proudly nodded.
Before their departure, Colbert had attached the armor of the "Tiger Tank" to the front of the ship with "Alchemy". The steel armor of the "Tiger Tank" was harder than all the metal from Halkeginia.
"Prison Island", with a diameter of two leagues, sounded a low alarm.
Then Colbert pointed his wand at the collapsed stone wall and fired a "Fireball", blowing open a large hole for everyone to invade inside with.
"Okay everyone, are you ready?"
Colbert said with a serious expression as he looked back.
The youths of the Knights of the Water Spirit stood up together and silently pulled out their wands.
Although some people looked a bit timid, and some people looked stubborn, no one had complained. After all, everyone had a noble’s dignity.
"This is a race against time. While the Elves are confused, you have to find Saito and Ms. Tabitha. Per the plan, I and Ms. South Gotha will distract the Elves and fight for time. You have to find those two as soon as possible."
"We can’t hold it for too long. If you want to save them, you have to move fast."
Fouquet grinned, and immediately jumped into the diffusing dust.
"Then let us move too."
Kirche said.
Like the combat plan, the soldiers going to save Saito and Tabitha divided into three routes.
Guiche, Malicorne, Kirche, along with Sylphid formed one team, and the remaining people were divided and led by Reynald and Gimli. Although there were few people in Guiche’s group, there was the "Triangle Mage" Kirche, and the "Rhyme Dragon" Sylphid. Colbert believed that it was sufficient combat power.
Each group leader was allocated a "Holy Land" weapon to hand over to Saito later. Derflinger was placed in a magic bag, and carried with them.
"Big sis…… I will definitely save you, chirp!"
Sylphid, who had turned into a girl, held up Tabitha’s wand.
"Hey~ please, wait for me for a moment."
They saw Guiche embrace a mole that had to be held with two hands.
It was Guiche’s familiar, a giant mole.
"You want to take that mole along, Guiche?"
Malicorne asked.
"Yes. My Verdandi’s nose is very effective, maybe it coming along could be useful?"
"Are you sure it won’t get in the way?"
Hearing this, Kirche wrinkled her brow.
"Please don’t look at her that way, her footsteps are very nimble."
Guiche gently placed Verdandi down by his feet, and with a "sniff sniff sniff", her nose moved as she smelled the air.
"The first team to rescue those two, immediately use the "Little Snake" to signal, and all teams must quickly retreat at the signal. If you are discovered by an Elf, you can’t fight, you have to run away. Don’t fight, if you can’t escape, surrender."
After listening to Colbert’s reminder, the youth of the Knights of the Water Spirit strongly nodded their heads.
"I wish you all the best."
Finally, Colbert sighed.
After the impact subsided, Saito trembled and looked up at the ceiling.
"Wh-what was the just now…… That wasn’t Isabella, was it?"
"……Unsure."
Tabitha replied.
"At least the Knights of Parterre wouldn’t do it like this."
At this time, the sound of footsteps gradually approached from the other side of the metal door.
This immediately made Saito nervous. It shouldn’t be the Elven guards coming to see what the two of them were up to.
After a while…… the sound of the door lock came in from outside.
While Saito tilted his head wondering, "What’s going on?" the cell door opened and the light from the passaged shined into the cell.
"I’ve made you wait, Lady Charlotte.", an Elven guard, holding a magic lamp, lowered his voice and said.
"Huh?"
Saito was confused by the situation in front of him.
What’s going on? Saito turned to look at Tabitha.
"Chikasui", Tabitha said.
"Ah!"
Hearing this, Saito got it.
On a closer look, there was a familiar dagger held in the elf’s hand.
"Chikasui" was one of the spies of the Knights of Parterre, and its true form was an "Intelligent Dagger" that can manipulate the essence of the wielder.
At first, even Saito thought that Chikasui was just a simple cross-dresser. When he learned the truth from Tabitha, he was greatly surprised.
"Elves have training against mental control, which is really difficult to deal with."
"Is the explosion just now you?"
"No, I’m also unclear about the situation."
To Saito’s question, Chikasui shook his head.
"But this is still a great opportunity to escape. Although it’s a little earlier than scheduled, please take advantage of this time to quickly escape."
Then Chikasui gave Tabitha a tiny, baton-like wand.
"You may not be used to it, but it’ll be like this for the time being."
"It will do."
After nodding, Tabitha put the wand in her cape.
"Good, let’s go……"
Just when Saito was about to stand up, he felt dizzy.
Tabitha immediately supported Saito’s staggering body.
"What is it?"
"Oh, I’m fine…… Just a little vertigo……"
While preparing to stand up on his own, Saito suddenly lost all the strength in his body and fell to the ground on the spot.
"Wh-what? Are my feet…… not listening, to me……"
"What are you doing?"
A surprised Chikasui inquired.
"Sorry Mr. Chikasui…… can you give me a weapon as well?"
"A weapon?"
"Yeah, I just need to hold a weapon, and I should be able to move……"
"Then please use me."
Chikasui pulls out a short sword from his waist and handed it to Saito.
When he held the short sword in hand, the rune on Saito’s left hand immediately lit up. Even using the power of Gandálfr, there was no way to restore his lost strength, but his body definitely relaxed a lot.
I should be able to move for a while……
"Let’s go."
In the chaos of the explosion, Saito and Tabitha escaped their cell.
"Huff, huff, huff…… Wa-wait a minute, you guys."
In the prison passage, with the sound of the alarm, Guiche and the others were running like crazy. As Colbert expected, the Elves seemed to be in a state of confusion. However, after all, the chaos can’t last for too long. If they don’t hurry and save Saito and Tabitha, they would become nothing but rats in a bag.
"Well, I never thought we’d go as far as to invade an Elven fortress a second time."
Malicorne said with sweat on his forehead.
\r \r \r
"But after this mission is successful, we can all be honored. No, maybe we can also be granted territory? Moreover, th-there’s also Her Majesty Queen Henrietta’s lips……"
"The premise is to first return alive? I don’t want to pursue knighthood lying in a coffin."
"Tiny, where are you! Answer me, chirp, chirp!"
"Please, we’ll be discovered if you call with such a loud voice!"
Kirche, running in the front, looked back to remind Sylphid.
"You guys also, cut the irrelevant chatter, look."
Kirche pointed her wand to the front.
Although they didn’t hear Sylphid’s voice, they were still coming…… a team of two Elven guards were yelling something in Elvish (Elf language) as they ran towards the group.
"Okay, let’s go!"
"Roger."
Guiche and Malicorne immediately turned right.
"Wait a second, magic incoming!"
The magic they saw the Elven guard begin to chant was Firstborn wind magic.
A tornado-like air vortex fired from the palm of their hand.
"Woaaaaah!"
The panicked Malicorne immediately chanted the "Air Hammer" spell.
Speaking in terms of results it saved their lives, but the Firstborn wind magic caused an earth-shattering boom, which exploded in the center of the passage. Guiche’s group was blown away by the wind and rolled on the floor.
"Go-goodness, what a terrible power."
A pasty-faced Guiche said.
If they had actually taken that attack right then, their skeletons would cease to exist……
"I-it’s coming again!"
Malicorne shouted.
"Everybody flee, I’ll stop them here."
Like he’d made up his mind, Guiche suddenly stood up.
"Facing Elves, your Golem is just child’s play!"
"Anyway, you can watch and be amazed, I’ve also matured."
Then Guiche chanted a spell, and waved his rose-wrapped wand.
The petals flying in the air immediately became eight "Bronze Valkyries".
"How’s that? One more than usual…… Woah!"
As a result, the bronze valkyries were broken into pieces in the blink of an eye by the magic the Elves fired.
"Really, what the hell are you doing?!"
Kirche launched "Fireball" magic at the same time. Triple the firepower, three balls of flame with tracking abilities rushed towards the Elves.
Then the fireballs exploded, causing a succession of violent noises in the prison.
"Oh, did I win?"
"No. The difference in the power of our magic and "Firstborn" magic is too vast."
Just before the fireballs hit, a stone wall appeared to block it that Kirche couldn’t see through.
From the other side of the burning flames came the sound of Elves chanting.
"Sylphid, what kind of magic can you use?"
Guiche asked, sounding anxious, but Sylphid shook her head apologetically.
"I can’t do anything, the spirit power is being suppressed by the Elves. Without spirit power, Sylphid is useless."
"How could this be……"
Guiche held his aching head. Even if she changed back into a "Rhyme Dragon", there was no way to fly here and would hinder their action……
"In short, run first!"
"Correct."
With that, Kirche fired a "Fireball".
The flames and sound of the explosion should be enough to block the line sight.
When everyone returned up the passage, they escaped around the corner of cross passage of the intersection.
"The enemy is chasing us, chirp!"
Kirche looked back and cast another "Fireball".
"Really, if you keep that up, you’re quickly going to run out of mental energy."
Just then, they found two familiar figures in front of them.
"Oh, isn’t that Saito, Saito!"
Guiche shouted
"Chirp, chirp, big sis is also there!"
"Hey~ Saito! We came to save you!"
Malicorne shouted as he waved his arm.
However, the situation really felt off, and Guiche, noticing the abnormality, frowned.
Say, how exactly did those two escape from their cell……?
Saito and Tabitha seems to not notice everybody, and passed by Guiche and the others.
"Huh?"
After stopping, they turned around.
The next moment, the two people were engulfed in the magic launched by the Elves pursuing Guiche and the others.
In the hall where the alarm went off, Saito and Tabitha made a mad dash for the exit.
The sound of an explosion came again from another location.
The sound of footsteps and the roar of Elves can be heard everywhere. However, the pursuing elves, are being scattered all over the place to a major degree by small magic dolls that look exactly like Saito and Tabitha.
"Skírnir"
This is one of the "Magic Tools" used by the "Mjöðvitnir", a magic doll that can change its appearance to look just like someone by absorbing their blood. When King Joseph had perished, the Knights of the Parterre were detained and brought here by Chikasui. They were suitable to be used as bait.
At the corner of the passage, Tabitha stopped Saito with her hand.
"Stop."
Then she cast the "Summon Water" spell, and created a puddle at her feet. She used the water surface as a mirror to confirm whether there was an Elf down the passage.
"No problem."
Going a few steps forward, Tabitha waved at Saito behind her.
"There are very few guards."
"Um…… It feels like they don’t have time to round us up."
Saito nodded. He didn’t know if it had anything to do with the violent explosion just now……
At the end of the passage was a metal door, that was much like what Saito saw in Adyl. It may be a magically driven lifting device, similar to an elevator.
"Tabitha, do you know how to use this?"
Tabitha shook her head.
"It may only react to the Elvish language."
"Isn’t that a dead end……?"
"Even if the device doesn’t move, you can still fly"
That made sense. It seemed like Tabitha wanted to fly in the elevator shaft using "Flight" magic. That was certainly the fastest way to the surface.
After chanting a spell, Tabitha shot an "Ice Javelin" towards the metal door.
The extremely sharp ice spear hit the door directly.
But the metal door is motionless.
"…… Firstborn magic."
"Can’t destroy it?"
"We can only find a different route."
"Right."
Just as quick as they gave up on the thought, and as they turned away to leave……
The lifting device door slowly opened.
"Oh, Tabitha, we’re soooo lucky……"
Saito didn’t have a chance to be happy.
Elven guards immediately appeared from the open door.
"How is there another Saito!?"
Kirche shouted.
"There’s also another big sis here, chirp!"
"God~ What the hell is going on!? I’m losing my mind!"
Guiche held his head and groaned. A little magic doll tumbled at his feet.
"It’s a magic doll that can change its outer appearance, Tabitha must be the one spreading them."
"It’s good that it can confuse the Elves, but even we can’t find the boss."
Malicorne muttered.
After all, it’s impossible to distinguish from their exterior.
"However, with this stuff scattered all over the place, it means the two of them most likely already escaped."
"Oh, but time is running out……"
"Oh, what’s this here?"
"Why are you asking that now, this is an Elf’s…… huh, who’s voice is that just now?"
A skeptical Guiche looked back, and the other three showed a look of incomprehension as they shook their head.
"What? What did you say about Elves?"
They heard the voice again.
"Did you wake up?"
At that time, Kirche was shocked, and pulled Derflinger out with her hand.
"Oh, isn’t this Ms. Big Tits? Where’s my partner, and where exactly are we?"
"It’s Saito’s talking sword! How come you suddenly woke up?"
"I just woke up, so what exactly is going on?"
"This is an Elven Prison."
"Prison? What are you saying, how come we’re in this kind of place?"
"We came here to rescue your master."
Then Kirche simply explained how Saito was arrested and locked up in "Prison Island". She briefly explained that they had come to help him.
While silently listening to the explanation, Derflinger responded,
"…… Gotcha. No wonder it constantly feels like my partner is nearby."
"Really? You can tell which are fake?"
"Of course, don’t underestimate the bond of my partner and I."
Derflinger’s blade started clicking
"This is really reliable."
"Oh, Verdandi, what are you doing?"
At that time, Guiche’s familiar was trying to dig in the ground.
"There are no ’Earthworms’ here."
Malicorne said.
They heard Verdandi digging around, absorbed in trying to dig a hole in the ground.
Guiche and the others looked at each other in surprise.
The trio of Elves charged out of the lift, and immediately surrounded Saito and Tabitha.
Tabitha quickly pulled out her wand and chanted "Icicle Blast" magic.
The Elf in front couldn’t defend against the spell, and were directly hit by a flying ice arrow. Not letting an enemy sense the spell is a specialty of the Knights of Parterre.
The other two cursed in Elvish. The next moment, they pulled out sabers and threw them like boomerangs.
"Tabitha!"
Saito acted quickly. The "Gandálfr" runes allowed Saito to react quickly, he cut in front of Tabitha to protect her, and reflected the saber.
That wasn’t over. The sword that was reflected turned around in the air and went straight for Saito. That and Ali’s "Sword of Will" were the same Firstborn Magic.
But Saito expected that. If this was the first time you saw this trick, you might get stabbed in the back. However, as long as you know the trick, it was nothing to be scared of. Moreover, Ali could manipulate 4-5 swords at the same time, but the Elven guards could only manipulate one.
After reflecting the sword, Saito charged directly forward. The Elf, with a horrified expression on his face, took a body shot from Saito, and dropped to the floor. Tabitha followed up and fired an ice arrow. The elf laying on the floor was frozen hand and foot, and couldn’t move.
The last Elf yelled something, then the stone wall burst with a rumble and a human-shaped stone doll appeared. The stone doll raised its first and tried to flatten Saito.
Saito shouted, "Wow," and rolled on the ground. The stone doll wielded its fist like a giant hammer, and smashed a giant hole in the ground. Tabitha immediately launched "Ice Javelin", and a huge ice spear hit the head of the stone doll. However, even if the stone doll’s head shrank, that didn’t hinder its movement as the "boom, boom," sound of it fists sounded as they smashed towards Saito.
"Woah…… wa-wait……!"
Saito continued to dodge in a sequence of close calls. The sword techniques he was proud of were useless against the stone man. If Derflinger was in his hands, he might be able to smash the stone man. However there really was no way with the short sword in his hands.
"…… Dammit, what should I do?"
Saito’s forehead broke out in cold sweat. They were in a pinch, one where they were being cornered.
If they uses up their time here, reinforcements would soon come from the lift.
If it was the normal Saito, no matter how many enemies, he could get out of danger with the power of "Gandálfr". However, the current Saito had used up too much physical strength, and without Louise there to stimulate her familiar’s emotions……
Seeing Saito desperately gasping, even the power of the "Gandálfr" eventually had a limit. Sneaking a peek at Tabitha, you could see an anxious expression that she rarely showed.
At that time…… with a crash, small pieces of stone fell on Saito’s head.
"Huh?"
This made Saito look up.
The next moment, a huge "bang" sounded, and something dug through the ceiling.
Before Saito could even make a sound, a lot of rubble poured down and buried the Elven guards along with the stone doll.
"Wh-what happened……?"
Just as Saito opened his mouth in confusion……
A round object fell from the hole in the ceiling.
"Huh?"
This puzzled Saito.
What fell in front of his eyes was a mole with big eyes, shining with intelligence.
"Mole?"
Just at the brink of confusion……
Saito suddenly realized that this mole looked very familiar.
"Aren’t you…… Guiche’s familiar!?"
It must be true. Not only did this mole save his life in Albion, but he also stayed in his tent when he lost his partner before. Even if it’s a mole, he wouldn’t forget how his partner looked.
"How did you get here……?"
As Saito wrinkled his brow in confusion, a familiar voice was heard coming from the hole in the ceiling.
"Hey~ It that Saito there?"
"Guiche!"
Saito shouted.
"This is the boss right?"
"That looks right."
"Big sister, Sylphid came to save you, chirp!"
"Malicorne, Kirche, and Sylphid!"
The Saito and Tabitha looked at each other.
Guiche’s group cast "Float" magic, and jumped down from the hole in the ceiling.
"Big Sis, luckily you’re alright, chirp!"
Sylphid hopped onto Tabitha’s head, and hugged her tight.
"How did you get here?"
Saito asked everybody.
"It was on Queen Henrietta’s order."
While answering, Guiche posed with his hair waving.
"In short, we pretended a bit, you see…… hey, uhh, what are you doing!"
"You guys——!"
Saito burst in to tears, and tightly grabbed Guiche and Malicorne.
"E-enough, you can let go. Please, you’re nose is running!"
Kirche, with a wry smile, pulled out a magic bag from under her cloak.
"Here, we also helped you out by bringing your sword."
After taking out Derflinger, she handed it to Saito.
"Derf……"
When Saito received Derflinger.
"Hey Partner, long time, no see!"
"Woah!"
Shocked by Derflinger, Saito couldn’t help with opening his hand.
"D-Derf! You finally woke up!"
"Hey, do you have to be so surprised, I’m a little sad, ya know."
Derflinger said in his usual tone.
"What have you been doing until now!? Even if I talked to you, you kept sleeping!"
Saito complained with an unhappy voice.
"Sorry, I was sleeping."
"No kidding."
Saito couldn’t help but smile. Just hearing Derflinger’s voice, he felt energized.
"Hey, pick me up partner."
"Right."
The moment he held Derflinger’s handle in his hand, the runes on Saito’s hand lit up and he felt like power gradually flowed into his body……
"Say, partner."
Derflinger said in a sad voice.
"What is it?"
"I thought about it all. Really, thought about everything."
"Right……"
This made Saito feel uncomfortable and he also didn’t know what to say to comfort him.
Thought about everything……
Saito thought about everything he saw in the dream from Derflinger’s point of view, the tragedy that occured 6,000 years ago.
Including the moment that Sasha ran her beloved Brimir through the chest……
"Derf…… I have a lot of things I need to ask."
"Yeah, I know. I’ll tell you everything."
Seemingly determined, Derflinger answered.
"Hey, you two, can you talk about this later? Basically, we need to escape from here first."
Kirche said.
"Elf reinforcements have come."
Tabitha extended her wand from within Sylphid’s arms,and looked up as she raised her head.
The sound of the Elves’ footsteps approached.
"Ah, right……"
"Send the signal to retreat to everyone."
Saying that, Guiche pulled out a small tube given him by Colbert, and ignited the magic inside the tube.
"TOOT!"
A shrill, ear splitting sound rang throughout the prison.
The "Little Singing Snake" was the modified magic weapon "Little Flying Snake", and could produce a sound that can be heard no matter how many leagues away it was. Originally, it was a failed weapon Colbert made to be used on the "Zero Fighter", so he never thought it would used in this manner.
"*sigh*, you guys seem fierce."
Colbert wiped the sweat from his forehead.
His tone was a bit casual, and his expression was very dignified. Although the distraction had succeeded in attracting many Elves, he was quickly run into a dead end, and he couldn’t escape from the firstborn magic he couldn’t oppose.
"This seems to be the end of the road."
Colbert muttered with a despondent expression.
With eight Elves in pursuit, the results weren’t bad.
Colbert’s lips were twisted coldly. His present expression was not that of the gentle teacher he usually had, but that of the captain of the experimental team of the Magic Research Institute, the "Flame Serpent" that people were afraid of.
"I never hated you guys, but please join me on this journey."
The determined Colbert raised his wand upright. In order to protect the lives of his students, Colbert was ready to become the merciless "Flame Serpent" again.
A little blazing ball lit up the tip of his wand.
That was Colbert’s trump card.
Fire, Fire Earth, a triangle spell of two parts fire combined with Earth. The water vapor in the air was converted to vaporized fuel oil with "Alchemy", and then ignited. A huge fireball would instantly expand and exhaust all the nearby oxygen, killing any creature within range.
This was the deadly magic "Explosion", which didn’t distinguish between friend and foe.
It was also mostly effective against the Elves, but this magic does have its drawbacks.
Using it in this confined space, there was nothing Colbert could do for himself……
He saw the magic was about to be complete.
The wall in front of him collapsed with a rumble.
"What?"
This cause Colbert to lost his chant.
The small fireball that lit up the tip of his wand disappeared.
The thing that destroyed the prison wall was a giant stone golem that was nearly twenty feet tall.
Ms. South Gotha.
"What, you were here? Get out of the way, quick."
Fouquet grinned as she sat on the shoulder of the golem.
"Oooooooooooooh!"
As soon as he held Derflinger, Saito’s actions immediately became like the wind. He charged in between the Elven guards that were blocking their advance. Deftly dodging the magic arrows fired at him, he used Derflinger’s blade to absorb them.
It didn’t matter how strong the Elves’ firstborn magic was, it was meaningless if they couldn’t chant. As soon as he saw an Elf try to chant magic, Saito immediately stunned the enemy with a melee attack.
"This situation isn’t too bad, partner."
"Well, you really are the best."
"It’s nice to hear you say that."
Derf’s blade shook with laughter.
Of course it wasn’t only that. The source of "Gandálfr’s" power came from the movement of his heart. Everyone had come to rescue him…… Guiche, Malicorne, Kirche, Sylphid, Colbert-sensei, and the members of the Knights of the Water Spirit…… That lit a fire in Saito’s heart.
Magic flew from behind him, providing cover for Saito. Kirche’s fireballs burst; Tabitha’s ice arrows accurately attacked the Elves’ magic. Malicorne used "Air Hammer" to clear the path, and Guiche used an earth wall against the the soldier pursuing behind them.
"Sylphid will cheer for everybody, chirp!"
The group rushed straight ahead and it didn’t take long for a wall to block their way.
"It’s a dead end!"
"Do we go back?"
"No, that won’t do. We’d be easy pickings……"
Saito grabbed the magic bag that Kirche brought along.
"Here, I’ll use this."
He took out a "Weapon" of the "Holy Land".
"The M72 anti-tank rocket."
It was the same type as the "Staff of Destruction" that was used to smash Fouquet’s golem.
After removing the safety pin, Saito pulled out the back cover, and placed it on his shoulder after extending the inner tube. Without aiming, Saito undid the safety and shouted at the same time.
"Everybody, don’t stand behind me, and cover your ears!"
He pulled the trigger.
A rocket-type warhead with a tail was fired, exploding on impact.
They were surrounded by a loud noise, and the wall in front of them shattered.
On the other side of the hole blasted in the wall, the sun was shining on the surface of the sea.
"Yeah, success!"
Guiche shouted with joy.
About twenty feet down was the deck of the "Ostland", that had crashed into the prison.
The other youths of the Knights of the Water Spirit seem to have already returned to the ship.
"Get ready to jump."
"What?"
Kirche grabbed Saito’s hand and jumped straight down.
"Woooooooooooooah!"
The frightened Saito screamed in terror.
But before they hit the deck, their bodies suddenly started to lightly float.
It turned out that Kirche had cast "Float" magic earlier.
"Hey, Saito, you’re okay!"
As soon as they landed on the deck the members of the Knights of the Water Spirit immediately stepped forward and surrounded Saito.
"Gimli, Renault, and everybody…… wow!"
"Boom!" a loud bang sounded, and a huge golem fell from the sky.
"What’s going on?"
Saito looked up and saw Colbert riding in the hands of the golem.
"Colbert-sensei!"
"Oh, Saito, you’re safe."
Jumping quickly to the deck, Colbert immediately shouted at the back deck.
"Can you take off, Ms. Éléonore?"
"No, the steam system is broken!"
Éléonore yelled in reply as she held the steering wheel.
The impact from colliding with the prison just now seemed to have damaged the steam system.
"If we don’t escape immediately, we’ll be surrounded by Elves!"
Kirche reminded them.
"Hey, give it to me."
Colbert, chanting fire magic, injected "Fire" into the system.
Right after it came in contact with the steam system. It began to rumble.
"It’s moving, it started!"
The "Ostland" slowly floated and flew up into the vast sky.
At dawn…… Louise, who was lying in bed, woke up.
After sitting up, Louise wiped her eyes with her pajama cuffs.
Because Louise had cried a lot in her dreams.
It was a sad dream, a dream so sad that no more sadness could be added……
The impact of the dream was too big, and Louise was stunned for a while…… At that time, there was a knock at the door.
"My apologies. Ms. Vallière, are you awake?"
The one who came was Siesta. Louise staggered as she stood up to open the door.
Seeing Louise’s expression, Siesta was surprised.
"What happened, Ms. Vallière?"
"It’s nothing."
"How could it be nothing, aren’t you crying?"
"Who’s crying?"
"You are."
"……"
Louise looked away from Siesta.
"I had a dream."
"Dream? A nightmare?"
"No, it was a sad dream."
Saying that, Louise’s eyes fell on the clothes held in Siesta’s hands.
"What clothes are these?"
"This is the outfit that the Pope asked for Ms. Vallière to wear……"
Held in Siesta’s hands was the holy white garments worn by a priestess of Brimir. That was the outfit that Louise wore previously in "Aquileia" when she had served as a "Priestess".
"Well, I’m prepared."
Seemingly determined to do it, Louise groaned.
Louise changed into the holy garments of the Brimir faith and, accompanied by Siesta, went to the deck of the "St. Mark" as it floated in the air.
Under the endless blue sky, you could see scattered clouds and the deep blue sea of the "Holy Land".
A large number of Romalian warships surrounded them in the local airspace, protecting the "St. Mark" that the Pope was on. Outside that, the fleets of the countries of Gaulia, Germania, Albion, and Tristain were deployed. In the center of Tristain’s fleet was the "Versanda", a particularly eye-catching "Dragon Carrier Ship", that Henrietta was aboard.
With a total of over 700 ships, this was the largest fleet in the history of Halkeginia. Of those, 250 were warships, and the rest were galleons carrying soldiers and supplies.
The 80,000 soldiers of the first wave of the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Land" were on those ships. The remaining troops were on standby in the camp in the suburbs of Adyl, ready to proceed to the front lines.
The huge fleet was covered in flags, and the mighty army shocked Louise.
"Wow, it’s amazing……"
Siesta was stunned in bewilderment.
"Uh, indeed……"
But…… Louise though.
No matter how large an army they prepare, the "Holy Land" was sleeping at the bottom of the sea.
"How is he going to send such a huge army?"
Tiffania and Josette, who had changed into the same holy garments as Louise, stood on the back deck of the ship.
As soon as Tiffania saw Louise, she rushed to her.
"Ah, Louise……"
Tiffania, looking restless, held Louise’s hand.
"Louise, you really…… really aren’t changing your mind?"
"Yes."
Louise nodded her head.
"The only way to save Halkeginia is to capture the ’Holy Land’."
"Louise, I……"
Louise gently put her hand on Tiffania’s trembling shoulder.
"Tiffa, please, trust me."
"Louise……"
Seeing Tiffania’s pained expression, cause Louise’s chest to ache.
It’s my fault that I involved this half-elf girl, who quietly had lived in the forest of Albion, in such a cruel fate.
"Don’t worry, Tiffa. I’ll bring all of this to an end……"
"Right, yes, Louise, Saito, he……"
Just as Tiffania started to say something.
"I made you wait, ye ’Saints’ who shall save Halkeginia."
A smiling Julio stepped forward and saluted the two.
"The Pope’s prayers will be over soon. This way, please."
"Yes……"
Looking at Julio with cold eyes, Louise silently followed in his steps.
Tiffania and Siesta both watched Louise leave, looking uneasy.
Pope Vittorio Serevare had been praying on the bow deck of the ship.
They saw him with his eyes closed, chanting a spell in a whisper.
The Pope, without a wink of sleep, or a drop to drink, prayed through the night continuously.
"What is his Holiness doing now?"
Louise asked Julio.
"You’ll know soon."
Julio smiled happily, and turned his eyes to the sea.
Soon, Vittorio quietly stood up.
Looking at the sea from the bow of the ship, he opened his hands, and read what seemed to be rune characters.
Soon after……
An ear-ringing sort of rumbling sound rang through the nearby air.
"Wh-what?"
Louise couldn’t help but cover her ear because it sounded like the annoying sound of insects flapping their wings.
"This is the power of the ’Void’.…… the sound of the tiny particles that make up everything in the world shaking."
"You say that this is the Void?"
Then came the huge "rumble rumble"-like sound.
"The sea, is dividing……?"
At that moment, Louise’s eye widened in surprise.
The sea that divided below them exposed a huge black mountain range.
"That’s……"
The mountains slowly rose out of the sea, and a lot of sea water poured down them like a waterfall.
"Really, what just happened……?"
Louise asked with a look of shock.
"This is what the "Holy Land" originally looked like."
Here’s a little tidbit about Japanese affirmations/denials - if someone asks a question which is negative (In this case, "you didn’t"), the Japanese way to affirm that is by nodding, as if to say "you are correct, I didn’t".
The "Ostland" flew towards the sun as it slowly rose from the sea.
The ship’s steam engine spewed black smoke, and could barely produce any speed. Colbert and Kirche took turns injecting flames into it and barely managed to keep the ship afloat.
On the half-destroyed deck, Saito listened to Guiche and the others explain the situation. The members of the Undine Knights, as well as Colbert and Kirche, had accepted Henrietta’s order and came to rescue Saito. Although Fouquet being there surprised Saito, it seemed that Tiffania had asked her to. Even though she kept saying, "I didn’t do it for you," Saito still thanked her for her help.
After that…… Saito said he wanted to be by himself for a bit, so he left the group.
Exhausted, Saito laid down in the shadow of the engine room door. As soon as he let go of Derflinger to place him on the floor, the feeling he’d collapse came over him.
"If I’m not holding Derf, I can’t even do anything……"
The burning pain in his chest had already disappeared. However, being able to feel the pain was much better. Now he felt as if his very existence was gradually disappearing.
"Damn it…… so I really could move like that just now."
"I say, partner."
Derflinger spoke as he rolled across the floor.
"Yes?"
"You see, I’ve been silent about what happened just now."
"What’s that, you secretive son of a gun."
"Actually, just now, you being able to move so dexterously had nothing to do with the power of ’Gandálfr’."
"What do you mean by that?"
"You should already know that the power of ’Gandálfr’ can only make you light as a feather and grant you mastery of ’Weapons’. It’s impossible to supplement the vitality you’ve lost, partner."
"Yeah, that’s right, isn’t it."
Having said that, when he was holding "Chikasui" in the cell, his body definitely felt a lot lighter, but he didn’t recover his actual physical strength.
"Just now, it was actually me giving you vitality."
"What did you say?"
Saito couldn’t help but ask.
"This isn’t what you used to save me that time in Albion…… is it?"
"Ah, Sasha taught me this ability."
This "Legendary" sword had the ability to "let Gandálfr function using its absorbed magical reserves". When facing the 70,000 man army, the seriously injured Saito relied on the power of Derflinger to stay alive.
"So, ah, partner, right now, uh……"
Derflinger spoke as if evading something. It’s rare, thought Saito, for this noisy sword to start humming and hawing like that.
"Meaning that without Derf’s power, I can’t even walk?"
"Well that’s what it means."
Derflinger said awkwardly.
"……Right."
Saito, still lying exhausted on the floor, sighed deeply.
"I really can’t deal with this. How can I protect Louise like this……?"
At this time, Colbert, who’d just repaired the steam engine, came back.
"Are you okay, Saito? You’re not looking very well.:
"Well, barely……"
Saito nodded his head uncertainly. Colbert and the others still didn’t know that "Lífþrasir" had been consuming his life, and Saito didn’t want to worry everyone needlessly.
"Colbert-sensei, where is the ship currently heading?"
"Well, tentatively we wanted to return to Tristain via Gallia. However, given the state of the steam engine, the problem is whether we’ll make it or not."
"The thing is, Colbert-sensei, I have a request.",
Saito said as he stood up.
"What is it, Saito?"
"Please take me to the ’Holy Land’."
"What did you say?"
Colbert frowned at his words."
"There’s something, I…… I have to tell Louise. Or, at least, it’s something important that I have to tell her, so please Sensei, take me to the ’Holy Land’."
Saito clung to Colbert’s arm with a pleading expression.
But Colbert shook his head with a confused look.
"It’s a shame, but there’s no way to return to the ’Holy Land’. If we return there, the Romalian Army will definitely catch you. The Queen commanded that you be escorted to a safe place. She also said that without you there as a part of the ’Four of Four’, most of the Pope’s ambitions will be foiled."
"That’s not it, Sensei. The Princess misunderstood. Even if I’m not in the ’Holy Land’, it won’t stop the Pope’s plan…… But if I go…… if I explain it to Louise, I can save Halkeginia and Earth…… and stop this ridiculous ’Holy War’."
"Saito…… is what you said true?"
Faced with Saito’s bloodcurdling arguments, Colbert gasped.
"Yes…… if I still have the time to do it……"
At the same time as when Saito spoke as if groaning, an uneasy commotion broke out on the foredeck of the ship among the youths of the Undine Knights.
The very first to feel the strangeness was Malicorne, who was using "Farsight" magic to observe the "Holy Land". Because of the huge fleet in the airspace around the "Holy Land", Malicorne was unsure of what exactly they were trying to do…… As he was watching with his magic, he noticed an abnormality.
"Th-th-th-th-that is a mou-mou-mountain……"
"What happened, Malicorne?"
Leaning against the broadside[1], Guiche spoke perplexed as he sat down.
"Mou-mou, mou-mountains are floating!
"Oi, what are you saying all of a sudden?"
Guiche knit his brow, and bent his body toward the broadside.
"How can a mountain float, you gotta be joking…… Wh-what is that!"
The deck of the "Ostland" immediately became as noisy as a hornet’s nest. All the young men of the Undine Knights looking towards the "Holy Land" were scared and their legs went limp. A huge mountain appeared from the bottom of the sea, and slowly floated into the air.
"What is going on here?"
A stunned Colbert whispered.
Saito used Derflinger to stand up.
"Wh-what is that……?"
In the far off distance…… He could see a fleet the size of beans, as well as the floating pitch-black mountain.
Previously in the Fire Dragon mountain range, Saito had seen a whole mountain float into the air, but this black mountain was much larger than than the one from that time……
Just as Saito was getting confused.
"That’s the ’Holy Land’."
Derflinger said.
"What did you say?"
"Anyway, this is just my speculation. The so-called ’Holy Land’, is actually a very large ’Spirit Stone’. The Pope is probably using Void Magic to cause the power of wind that has accumulated in the ’Holy Land’ to react."
"The Void can do such unexpectedly ridiculous things……", Saito couldn’t help but whisper.
No, if he were to think about it, the Void could open a "Door" to another world; trigger an enormous explosion that destroyed an entire fleet; and eliminate a Jewel of Fire without leaving a trace. It wouldn’t seem surprising if it could make a mountain float.
Previously Saito didn’t know how to send the hundreds of thousands of members of the "Coalition for the Reclamation of the Holy Land" to the bottom of the sea. This was obviously a method that he didn’t think about……
The "Lífþrasir" rune under his hooded jacket began to flicker, which may have been a reaction to the "Holy Land".
"A little faster would be good……"
Saito told Colbert, who was standing in the same place, stunned.
"Sensei, I have to go…… I have to go to the ’Holy Land’. Of course, I could become a prisoner, and even if I rushed over there, I might not be able to do anything. But if there’s something that only I can do, then I have to do it. When I was on Earth, I couldn’t do anything because I was just a powerless high school student. But here is different, I gained the power to make a huge difference, so……"
"Mm……," Colbert muttered with a serious expression.
Colbert seemed to waver between his role as a teacher and his role as Saito’s friend.
After a few moments of silence…… Colbert spoke.
"Saito."
"Yes?"
"Honestly, I really don’t want to let you go. Because it’s too dangerous."
"Sensei……"
"But it seems like there’s nothing that will stop you."
Colbert shrugged, and shouted at the kids who were on the deck.
"A few of you come help me, I need a few people.
Saito was guided to the hangar of the "Ostland". Tabitha, Kirche, Guiche, Malicorne and the others followed him down the stairs.
"Sensei, this is……!"
Seeing the thing that was parked in the middle of the hangar, Saito couldn’t help but shout.
A large, red circular sun was painted on the body and wing.
Besides the shiny cowling, there was the character for "Dragon" in white on the bottom.
It was the "Zero Fighter".
"With this, you can get to the ’Holy Land’ immediately."
Colbert stated.
"This can fly?"
"Of course, it’s already been repaired, and even the ’gasoline’ is full. Only the machine gun still has no bullets."
When Saito’s hand touched the Zero Fighter, the rune on his left hand lit up. The damage that the body received in the battle of Albion seemed to be repaired with "Alchemy" and "Fortification" magic.
"Thank you, Sensei……"
"It’s nothing, I thought that it would come in handy for you."
From the wings to the instrument-filled cockpit, the Zero Fighter filled Saito with an inexplicable sense of nostalgia.
"Take these."
Malicorne stuffed the "Weapons" of the "Holy Land" behind the pilot’s seat.
"Piling too many will increase the vehicle’s weight, this is enough."
Saito placed a automatic pistol which looked good into his belt.
"Saito, I know that stopping you is pointless, so I want to remind you."
Guiche coughed lightly then spoke.
"Don’t die. Absolutely, do not die. It’s stupid to die for fame, but you’ve said this before."
"Roger."
Saito smiled hearing this. The last time he got into an argument with Guiche about a noble’s honor……
Next it was Tabitha’s turn. Tabitha quickly climbed up to the front of the wing and kissed Saito on the cheek.
"Huh? Ehhhhhhhh?"
The sudden action surprised Saito. Tabitha immediately turned red and jumped to the ground.
"Hey, it’s not really that easy, Tabitha!"
Kirche whistled.
"……"
The silent Tabitha looked away from Saito.
"I say, you have nothing to say for yourself?"
Guiche glanced at Saito.
"Tha-thank you……"
\r \r \r
"……"
Saito finally squeeze this sentence from his throat, and Tabitha’s face became redder as she listened.
"Wooooooow!"
"This time Malicorne made a strange sound."
"What is the meaning of this, what does this really mean! Are you kidding! Really Saito, you’re absolutely not allowed to die. Be sure to come back to us! After you get back, I’ll use wind magic to run you over!"
Guiche and Kirche grabbed the violent Malicorne together from behind.
"You know how to use the ’Happy Little Snakes’, right?"
"Oh, sorry, but please help me unload the weapon."
"Is that okay?"
"Yeah, I hope that I won’t have to kill anybody, and the plane will fly faster this way."
At the time in Tarbes there was a fight, but the current situation wasn’t a war yet. And Saito doesn’t want to use Colbert’s invention to take people’s lives.
"I understand."
After nodding in response, Colbert expertly removed the weapon from under the wing.
"Mr. Gramont, please help me remove these locks with ’Alchemy’."
Under the guidance of Colbert, Guiche waved his wand. The four locks that secured the Zero Fighter were released and fell to the floor.
"Can I really take off without a runway or catapult?"
"We can use wind magic to start the propeller and generate lift. Five magicians should be sufficient."
And so, Saito signaled with a nod of his head and began the pre-take off procedures. He switched the fuel switch to the main tank position, and set the mixing ratio lever and the propeller pitch to their correct positions. Opening the cowl flaps, he closed the lubrication cooler’s cover.
Colbert cranked the propeller with wind magic.
Waiting for the correct timing, Saito pushed the ignition button with his right hand. Pushing the throttle forward slightly, the engine started and the propeller began to spin with a rumble.
Finally, Saito checked the indicators. The rune on his left hand told Saito that everything was working properly.
"There’s nothing wrong with the aircraft."
"Excellent, open the ’Hangar door’!"
Colbert immediately chanted the "Unlock" spell, and the lock on the hangar door released.
The bow of the "Ostland" opened vertically, and a strong wind rushed into the ship.
Wearing the goggles of Siesta’s great-grandfather, Saito closed the canopy of the pilot’s seat.
Guiche and Malicorne helped to remove the wheel chocks.
After releasing the brakes, the plane began to move haltingly.
"Don’t tell me you’re not scared, partner?"
"Of course I’m scared."
Saito responded.
"But if I don’t go now, I’ll probably never have the chance to see Louise again. The possibility of never seeing her smile again is even more frightening."
Everyone raised their wand and began to chant wind magic.
The propeller rotated violently. After setting the flap to full, the propeller pitch handle was adjusted for take off. As Saito released the brakes, he opened the throttle.
In one breath, the Zero Fighter accelerated.
The moment the tail wheel left the deck, Saito pulled on the control stick.
Then the plane lightly ascended.
As the Zero fighter flew, it cut through the wind and soared into the blue sky.
Saito looked back at the "Ostland" as he was leaving the ship.
The members of the Undine Knights stood on the deck, holding their wands high.
It was a salute which the Halkeginian nobles reserved only for those deemed the most honorable.
The sun slowly began to rise from the other side of the horizon. The 80,000 soldiers of the "Coalition Army for the Restoration of the Holy Lands" that were traveling by ship, began to land one after the other on the "Holy Land" floating in the air.
The commanders of the army gathered, including the leaders of Gaulia, Romalia, Tristain, Germania, and Albion, which was in the middle of being divided and conquered.
There were soldiers with weapons, magicians, and foreign mercenaries. There also were cannons, siege weapons, knights riding wind and fire dragons, as well as pegasi, griffons, manticores and other fantastical beasts. There were even a handful of Elven knights. These reinforcements were dispatched as a formality by the Council of Nephthys.
The soldiers that were starting to land marched straight toward the center of the "Holy Land".
The flat place which Josette had blasted out with "Explosion", was where the "Weapons" from Earth had drifted to.
At that place was a surprisingly huge oval "Door" that was several hundred feet wide.
On the other side of the "Door" a vague image of another world emerged, where most of the weapons had been gathered. However, the "Door" had not yet been fully opened. Looking at the world on the other side, it seemed like it was only a gleaming mirror.
Louise and several other bearers of the "Void" gathered in front of the "Door", and prepared to chant the Founder’s Void. Albrecht the Third, Turuk, Bidashal, Henrietta, and Siesta, who had followed Louise, stood in the distance, not too far away from everyone.
"Yet, it seems, that just about everything was too late."
Henrietta’s voice was full of despair.
The terrible "Holy War" was about to begin…… Although there was a glimmer of hope in ordering the Undine Knights to rescue Saito, in the end it was ultimately futile.
"God…… Saito, Ms. Vallière……"
Siesta, standing next to Henrietta, closed her eyes and prayed.
Squinting, as he watched the sun rise above the horizon, Saito’s "Zero Fighter" cut through the strong wind as it flew.
The sun reflected off the metal wings. The cruising speed displayed on the gauge was 180 knots. With the control ability of the "Gandálfr", there shouldn’t be a problem.
Although Saito never learned where he was flying, there was no way for him to get lost. The sea filled his field of vision, but as long as the target was the "Holy Land", that was visible in the distance, he could fly straight there.
"Partner, you have to hold on to me tightly. It should be said that you can never let go."
Derflinger, who was clenched in Saito’s right hand, said.
"I know."
The "Lífþrasir" rune flickered, mercilessly stealing away Saito’s life.
Without Derflinger’s help, there would be no way for Saito to be able to move on his own.
"Say, earlier you said that there were things you wanted to ask me."
"Yeah."
With his eyes staring at the "Holy Land", Saito spoke.
"I dreamed a dream of 6000 years ago."
"Yes."
Derflinger responded simply.
"That was a tragedy."
"Oh."
"But there wasn’t anything that you could do, Derf. After all, it wasn’t your fault."
"……Possibly."
His voice was filled with sadness.
"I…… had known for a long time how much Sasha like…… how much she loved that blockhead, Brimir. After all, I was her "Partner" at the time. So it may be that I unconsciously put you and the pink-haired girl together with the two from those days. So after I learned that you’d become "Lífþrasir", I was afraid that the same tragedy would be repeated. Truly, I felt very sad."
The rambling Deflinger was much more talkative than usual.
Saito suddenly felt confused and asked.
"Derf, is that okay?"
"What is it?"
"No, isn’t it because of Sasha’s magic, that you couldn’t talk about what happened before……?"
"Oh, that…… I lifted it."
"Huh?"
"Yes, while I was sleeping, I entered an altered state of mind…… and removed Sasha’s magic. It took me an awful lot of time, but I managed somehow or other."
"No wonder you didn’t respond earlier, you were……"
At that moment, Saito pushed the control stick in his right hand.
The "Holy Land" that he had seen from afar was already in front of him.
There was no mistake, it was the wreckage of the "Great Will" that Saito saw in his dream of 6,000 years ago.
Brimir’s "Life" didn’t completely eliminate this huge spirit stone. If it can be destroyed completely, it would stop the great uprising caused by the "Wind Stones"……
"Derf, I actually thought about it earlier."
Saito said.
"Thought what, partner?"
"There’s no way Mr. Brimir could destroy the ’Holy Land’.…… in fact, it’s clear that he could complete the chant of ’Life’, but he didn’t do it."
After a bit, Derflinger finally responded.
"Why do you think this?"
"In the end, Mr. Brimir said that he had sinned, and that he loved Sasha…… In other words, it was necessary to completely flatten the ’Holy Land’ in order to save the ’Magi’, but he hesitated at the last moment. Isn’t it because there was no way he could sacrifice Sasha’s life in order to launch ’Life’?"
"…… That could be so."
"What’s with the stuttering response, didn’t you unlock the shackles Sasha put on you?"
"No, sorry, because even I’m not sure. I really don’t know what thoughts were in Brimir’s heart. After all, I’m just a sword."
Derflinger’s tone was half-joking.
"More importantly, partner."
"What?"
"You should already be aware of it."
"Aware of what?"
"If you go on like this, you’ll die."
"……"
Saito was silent for a moment.
Then he spoke in an steady tone.
"I know. So I’m not in a hurry to rush over there, yeah?"
I already knew that I was going to die.
The moment the "Lífþrasir" is freed from his fate will be Saito’s death.
No matter how hard he struggles, he can’t change this fate.
No, it’s not that there is no way to be saved, but that the method is……
"For Gandálfr to kill his master."
In the dream of 6,000 years ago, Sasha’s runes disappeared, it’s definitely because of that reason.
To die by Sasha’s sword…… This was the only method that Brimir could come up with in order to save Sasha’s life.
But it was impossible for Saito to use this method.
Wanting to kill Louise with his own hand…… Saito felt scared just thinking about it.
Therefore, there was no way to change his fate, Saito had already mentally prepared himself for this.
"Partner, I…… have wasted away for thousands of years and seen all kinds of guys. But…… this is the first time I’ve ever seen anybody like you."
"Come on."
Hearing this, Saito gave a wry smile.
"Also, don’t say wasted away for thousands of years. After all, we finally met each other after 6,000 years. Just like how I met Louise, it’s wonderful that I got to meet you. If being called by Louise is fate, then meeting Derf in that weapon shop must also be fate."
"Par-partner…… Wa-waaaaaaaaaah~"
"Wh-what happened, Derf?!"
A startled Saito quickly asked.
"Damn, you live for 6,000 years, and you even forget how to cry."
"Even swords cry…… It’s strange to say that you’re crying."
"No, actually I won’t cry, otherwise the sword will rust."
"What!"
Derflinger’s answer made Saito laugh.
"Partner."
"What?"
"I…… being able to be your partner, it’s truly been great."
"Same here, Derf."
Oh Founder, oh Founder, ye who speaketh for our God the most divine, oh ye great Founder who guidest us.
Please grant stars to the sky. Please grant grace to us humans. Please grant us tranquility……
Facing the huge "Door" floating in the air, Louise chanted a prayer.
Tiffania, Josette, and Vittorio, the other three bearers, were stand close by, each holding a ring or secret treasure of the Founder. Julio stood between Louise and the three. As the "Mjöðvitnir", he had the ability to resonate with the "Founder’s Treasures".
The rune on Julio’s forehead glowed, and the Founder’s Incense Burner, the Founder’s Music Box, the Founder’s Round Mirror…… and the "Founder’s Prayer Book" in Louise’s hands suddenly began emitting a dazzling light.
"Now, Ms. Vallière, please chant the ’Life’ spell!", Vittorio shouted at Louise.
Louise took a deep breath and raised her wand, ready to start chanting the spell.
"Wait, Louise……!"
Tiffania ran forward, trying to stop Louise.
At that moment, the Wind Ruby on Tiffania’s hand shined brightly.
"Ah!"
The "Founder’s Rubies" worn by the "Bearers" resonated with each other. The surrounding was filled with a high pitched ringing, and then the four rubies shattered.
There was a flash, and four beams of light rushed straight into the sky.
The light of the smashed ruby fragments coalesced into a tiny ball of light in the air.
"God, Louise……"
Tiffania shouted in a trembling voice, falling to the ground.
The final "Void" had already started, and could no longer be stopped.
Louise squinted and began to chant the Void spell.
The engine of the Zero Fighter roared, and, piloted by Saito, charged toward where a large number of ships had gathered.
There were over 100 warships in formation, and it was suicidal to charge in with a single plane.
Fortunately, in order to land on the "Holy Land" the fleet had been brought close together. Therefore, the distance between the ships was too narrow to attack the invading enemy aircraft with cannons.
"Partner, the enemy is attacking."
"Yeah."
Saito used one hand to switch the complex fuel system in the blink of an eye. The veteran control technique provided by "Gandálfr" made the impossible, possible.
The current speed was 240 knots. Using the superb movements of a stunt pilot, Saito drew a line through the airspace that was packed with innumerable warships and galleons. If any part of the wings touched a ship, it would shatter.
The early warning network of crow familiars caught the approach of the Zero Fighter. One squad of dragon knights on wind dragons immediately took off from a large ship.
The dragon knights cast "Air Spear" together.
The masses of compressed air poured down like a rainstorm.
"Damn!"
Saito quickly stepped on the pedal and rolled the plane to avoid the wind spears.
However, no matter how amazing the control technique of "Gandálfr" was, it was impossible to completely avoid them. After all, even the trajectory of the spear was invisible. Several air spears hit the front of the plane’s aluminum wing, causing it to lose control.
"This is a mess, partner!"
"You’re telling me!"
While being upside down, Saito stepped on the pedal and barely restored the balance of the plane. Since he had to hold Derflinger in the his left hand the entire time, he had to control it with one hand.
"Partner, you alright?"
"St-still good……"
Almost biting the tip of his tongue, Saito answer reluctantly.
His vision began to blur, and his mind was a little hazy.
The "Lífþrasir" rune flashed violently, and mercilessly stole Saito’s life. If he let go of Derflinger, Saito would definitely lose consciousness instantly.
"Derf, I say……"
"Huh, what’s up?"
"If it goes on like this, I’ll lose consciousness…… Please inject a little more power into me."
"Partner, can your body take it?"
"It’s fine…… Anyway, we’ll get shot down if we go on like this, and then it’s over."
"I know."
Derflinger’s blade glowed blue.
Saito’s heart immediately thumped with a violent pulse, and power poured into his body.
"Say Derf, can you still hold on?"
"Yeah, no problem. After all, I’m a ’Legend’."
The response sounded relaxed.
"We’re a ’Legend’ and a ’Hero’, huh? There’s nothing to be afraid of.
"Yup."
Saito, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, increased the speed of the plane.
The knight squad swooped at the top of the Zero Fighter that was in a steep dive.
"Four are attacking from above!"
Derflinger, seeing this, shouted.
The rune on his left hand shined, and Saito’s Zero Fighter, guided by veteran-level piloting skills, avoided the dive attack of the wind dragons. At the speed of the wind dragons, it was impossible to catch up with the staying power of an internal combustion engine.
A group of magicians lined up on the deck of a battleship fired a barrage of spells, one after the other.
Saito accelerated the plane even more, attempting to throw off all of the attacks.
At that moment, a "Fireball" burst nearby.
The impact of the explosion caused the windshield to shatter. The Zero Fighter’s windshield was originally bullet-proof glass, but it was damaged in the battle with Albion. The glass that is now installed in the windshield was made by Colbert using "Alchemy".
The pieces of broken glass slashed Saito’s cheek, leaving a bloody scratch on his face.
"Partner, there’s a hole in the wing!"
Derflinger screamed.
"I don’t give a fuck! We’ve already got no chance but to fly!"
Saito threw the Zero Fighter’s throttle wide open.
Accelerating at full power, he ascended in an instant.
"Da-dammmmmmmmmmit!"
Saito shouted with his eyes closed.
Sorry, Mom.
I can’t keep my promise, I won’t be able to return to my mother.
But, I’ll save the Earth. I’ll do my best.
So please praise me, boast that you’re the proud mother of a son.
Please show off to everybody, that my son saved the world.
Also, I found a girlfriend, a girl named Louise.
She’s really cute, petite, her chest is small, she’s head over heels in love with me, and a little short tempered. Although she’s a bit short tempered, she the one that I love the most.
Mom, thanks for giving birth to me.
Dad, thanks for your kindness.
Farewell.
The Zero Fighter rose through the clouds and flew directly above the "Holy Land".
Saito removed his broken goggles.
He could see a huge "Door" floating in the air.
The scene that emerged was a US military base.
They had an "F16", like a plastic model he had built, as well a the latest "F24". Of course the Pope would open the "Door" at the place with the greatest power on Earth.
In front of the "Door" was the figure of Louise.
Aiolu. Sunu. Feyr. Arushakusha.
Lifting her wand high, Louise began to chant the "Void" spell.
The spell’s chant was very similar to that of "Explosion".
The so-called "Life", used the life of the final familiar "Lífþrasir" to launch a extremely large "Explosion".
Osu. Sunu. Uriu. Ru. Raduo.
The spell that Louise chanted so many times that it had already become a part of her body.
The rhythm of the spell rose and fell repeatedly, as if it were a wave.
The great power of the "Void" filled the petite Louise. A power too great for a single person.
If her concentration wavered in the slightest, she’d be pulled into the bottomless pits of hell.
Peiozus. Uru. Svueiru. Kanuo. Oshera.
The ball of light floating in the air kept getting bigger.
The ball of light shined on the ground like a small sun.
"Just a little more, just a little more……"
While she was chanting the spell, Louise thought in her heart.
Her deep brown eyes weren’t looking at the "Door" in front of her, but the scenery of somewhere else.
Gela. Isa. Unjue. Bazaru. Beokuen. Iru……
The spell chant finished.
But it was at best an "Explosion" spell.
For the "Founder’s Void" that stole a familiar’s life to truly be complete, the final spell words to dedicate the life of the "Lífþrasir" had to be added.
"……"
Louise squinted her eyes, and quietly lowered her wand.
"Ms. Vallière, what is it?"
Vittorio shouted.
But Louise looked directly to the sky as if she was waiting for something.
"Ms. Vallière, please hurry. Don’t you want to save his life?"
"Well, of course I do. But please wait a moment, Your Holiness."
Louise gave a steady smile.
"Wait? What are you waiting for?"
Vittorio, who usually had a completely calm expression, showed a look of confusion for the first time.
"Waiting for my…… the ’Familiar of Zero’."
The low rumble of an engine rang through the air.
A fancy word which means the side of a ship.
At the same time, Guiche and the other youths of the Ondine Knight Corps worriedly gazed towards the "Holy Land" where Saito flew from the deck of the "Ostland".
"That guy, Saito will be fine."
"Anyway, even if we stopped him, he wouldn’t listen."
Guiche casually replied to Malicorne’s leisurely muttering.
"No matter how many times he was beaten or laid out, He still courageously faced my Valkyries. He’s an unyielding person and there’s no way he’d be made to give up. He is an extremely stubborn person."
At this time, Colbert returned from repairing the steam system.
"What’s the situation in the ’Holy Land’?"
"No abnormalities, the army has almost finished landing……"
Reynald, who monitored the "Holy Land" with "Farsight" magic, answered.
"Oh, really……"
It was at the same time as Colbert moved his hand toward his chin.
At the same time, Malicorne, who was also observing the "Holy Land" with "Farsight" suddenly shouted.
"H-H-H-How……!"
"What is it, Malicorne?"
Guiche wrinkled his brow.
"The situation in the ’Holy Land’ doesn’t seem right!"
"The one that doesn’t seem right is you."
After the noncommittal response, Kirche chanted "Farsight" magic.
She then exclaimed "Oh no."
"What is it, Ms. Zerbst?"
"Not good! The ’Holy Land’ is slowly falling!"
"What did you say?!"
A rumbling sound, like the sound that the earth makes, rang through the sky.
The "Holy Land", packed with the landed army, was as if sizzling like a frying pan.
Because the "Holy Land" that was originally floating in the air was now slowly falling.
Dragon knights and magicians could still fly in the air, but there wasn’t another way for the common soldiers. The soldiers charged towards the ships in a panic.
"The power of the ’Void’ is lost…… I didn’t think this actually could happen……"
On the swaying ground, Vittorio Serevare looked to the sky and sighed.
He could clearly feel the power of the ’Void’, granted by the Founder, gradually flowing out of his body.
The huge "Door" that was opened in the air began to slowly close……
Facing the Founder’s long desired "Holy Land", Vittorio could only stand where he was, dumbly.
There was only two ways to eliminate the power of the "Void" from this world.
The first, was to recover the "Holy Land", and the second was……
For the ’Gandálfr’ to kill his master with his own hand.
Where did she learn the second method?
"No, under the circumstances, that’s already unimportant……"
The self-deprecating Vittorio shook his head.
It’s was his loss. At the last moment, she lost to her love.
She had measured the life of the man she loved and Halkeginia on a scale and chose the former. She had choses to sacrifice her own life to save the young man from his fated death.
The "Holy Land" was crumbling, and big cracks appeared in the ground.
In the chaos and noise, Vittorio stared at the setting of the destroyed Ruby of Fire.
"All hope is gone. Mother, I’ll see you soon."
After chanting the Founder’s prayer, Vittorio jumped into a crack in the ground.
Be it the ground shaking, or the all-encompassing noise, Saito didn’t hear a thing.
Still holding the bloody remains of Louise in his arms, he kept on crying and crying.
"Louise…… Hey, Louise…… Please open your eyes, okay!"
Louise had already stopped breathing.
The deep brown eyes that used to move so delicately could no longer open.
No smile would appear on her face which had lost its blood.
"Why…… Why like this…… Louise!"
Saito tightly hugged Louise, with her pink-blonde hair.
Louise…… My love, my favorite master.
A stubborn temperament, high self-esteem, a strong sense of justice……
The girl that told Saito that she loved him……
The rune on his left hand weakened and gradually disappeared.
"Don’t go away…… Please, don’t vanish, okay……?"
Squeezing his left hand, Saito shouted.
This is the link between Louise and I……
"Damn…… Isn’t this the same as 6,000 years ago……?"
If Gandálfr were to kill his master, the power of the "Void" would be wiped out.
Louise, who dreamed the same dream as Saito, knew this and tried to get Saito to kill her.
That would be the only way to save both Saito and the world of Saito’s homeland.
Even if it meant sacrificing herself and Halkeginia’s future, Louise wanted to save Saito.
Saito reached out his hand, touching the gradually cooling cheeks of Louise.
"Louise, when I was beaten by Guiche, you took care of me for three days and three nights. After that, not only did you go with me to buy a sword, you also faced Fouquet’s golem with Kirche, Tabitha and I…… Also, the Ball of Frigg, was the first time you danced with me. To now, I still remember the feeling of my heart race seeing you wearing your formal dress."
Saito gently combed Louise’s hair with trembling fingers.
"After that, I fought against Wardes in Albion, we worked together at the ’Charming Fairies’ Inn, and experienced many adventures. You remember when we returned to your home, didn’t you tell me that there was a neccessity for the reward of my loyalty? At that time, I thought that you finally agreed with me. I was so very happy……"
The memories he made with Louise flashed through Saito’s mind without stopping.
A wedding ceremony held in Albion, going to the Sleipnir Dance, and the adventure with everyone to save Tabitha. The date in Romalia, reuniting with Louise when she wiped her memory, and living steadily in Des Ornières. (The time you saw me kiss the princess, causing you to leave home)……
There were happy things, fun things, sad things, and difficult things…… full of memories.
(When I was in Tokyo, I never thought about my life goals. I lived the boring life of going to school and eating……)
Saito tightly embraced Louise’s remains.
"However, Louise. After you met me, I understood a lot of things. You followed me to somewhere different. Somewhere which wasn’t here……"
"……to! Saito!"
Saito didn’t know where the voice calling him came from.
Looking back, he saw Siesta, Tiffania, and Henrietta desperately shouting from the other side of a large crack in the ground.
"Saito, escape quickly! If you stay there you’ll die!"
Tiffania yelled with concern.
"……"
But Saito shook his head and signaled that he was very sorry. That he would stay here, together with Louise.
Of course he understood…… If he died here, he would waste all of Louise’s effort. However, living in a world without Louise had no meaning.
To go back to Earth, or the future of Halkeginia, none of it mattered.
The agreement he made with Louise before, to die together……
So at death’s door, he wanted to stay at Louise’s side.
"Tiffa, Siesta, Princess…… Sorry! Say goodbye to everyone for me!"
After shouting at the three, Saito picked up Louise’s remains and stood up.
Rumble, Rumble, Rumble…… The ground shook and the cracks got bigger and bigger.
Tiffania’s group continued to call Saito’s name, but finally the ground completely split apart, and the three couldn’t be seen again.
Louise’s body was very light. That tiny body had been constantly bearing the weight of the fate of the world…… Thinking that, his tears could no longer be held back.
Such a tiny girl actually gambled her life, trying to save me and the Earth……
With Louise’s body still in his arms, Saito slowly moved towards the crack.
Louise, my most beloved……
We have to be together forever.
Although I don’t know if there’s a heaven in Halkeginia……
If there is a heaven, we’ll get married in heaven.
Saito looked down in the dark crevice.
"Well……"
\r \r \r
Even if you’re mentally prepared, in the moment of truth, you still hesitate.
It couldn’t be that the reason he couldn’t gather his courage was related to the disappearance of the "Gandálfr" rune?
"Dammit, bastard……"
Then Saito yelled, trying to hide his fear, when he suddenly discovered the body of Louise in his arms was emitting blue and white light.
"……What’s going on?"
Saito couldn’t help but frown.
The source of the light was Derflinger.
"Derf?"
"Oh, partner, don’t be a total idiot."
At this time, Derflinger spoke.
"You can’t ruin this little lady’s intent."
"Derf, you……"
Saito was at a total loss……
"I remembered…… my final duty."
The light of Derflinger’s blade got more and more intense.
"Final duty?"
"Well, that’s right…… Say partner, I’ve always felt strange. I doubted my ability that I grant my ’Wielder’ to act using magic power…… The actual use of this kind of ability."
"What to do with…… it isn’t to try and keep the familiar alive?"
"Well, I thought so at the beginning. But I was wrong. That wasn’t the case at all."
He saw Derflinger’s light get brighter and brighter.
"I-I, always thought that the person who built me was Sasha."
"You’re telling me that’s wrong?"
"No, it’s not wrong…… I didn’t say that. The correct answer is that I was the creation of Sasha and Brimir, the achievement of the two working together."
"Brimir?"
"Right, the will of both of them was injected into my body. When you think about it, the block on my memory is very much like the will of Brimir…… but that doesn’t matter. The main point is that just before Brimir died, it seems like he injected ’Void’ magic into me."
"And this is the ability to let Derf’s ’Wielder’ move?"
Hearing this, Saito asked.
"Well, that’s how it is. The thing Brimir left me is the ’Void’ magic to endow life. As opposed to the ’Life’ intended for destruction, a different kind of ’Life’ magic."
"So what exactly are you saying, Derf……?"
When Saito said this……
Ping……
A small crack appeared on the surface of Derflinger.
"Derf?"
"Think about it, for 6,000 years, I may have lived all this time for this moment."
Ping…… Ping……
The cracks scattered across the surface gradually expand.
At the same time, the light from the blade of Derflinger gradually increased……
"Derf!"
Saito was shocked, and shouted the name of his partner.
Then Saito realized what Derflinger wanted to do.
"Derf, don’t tell me you……"
"Don’t make that face, partner."
Derflinger’s tone was the usual one.
"I’m truly happy to be able to meet you partner. Although it’s a pity to say goodbye, but I have no regrets. After living for 6,000 years, I’ve completely fulfilled my mission. This life as a tool wasn’t lived in vain."
"……You aren’t a tool, Derf isn’t some kind of tool!"
Saito cried as he spoke.
"You aren’t a tool…… You’re my friend."
"Well, hearing you say that makes me very happy."
He saw the tip of Derflinger’s blade gradually crumble……
Up to now, Saito could only dumbly sit there and watch.
"Partner…… Let the little lady be happy. Don’t be unfaithful again."
"Derf……"
At that time, Saito noticed.
Louise’s fingers, which were just becoming cold, moved slightly.
"…… Louise?"
"It seems to be successful……"
Derflinger’s voice was like gossamer.
"Goodbye, partner. This time is really goodbye."
"Derf, wa-wait I, Derf……"
"I am truly happy to have met you."
"Derf——!"
At that moment, the light shrouding Louise and Derflinger’s blade in radiance shattered instantly.
"…… un, wh……" ……
Louise slowly opened her eyes.
In front of her was a black-haired teenager.
Crying tears, with snot coming out his nose, and no idea what he was saying. ……
It’s Saito.
Saito is shouting my name.
What? What’s going on?"
This confused Louise. Because didn’t she just die?
In order to save Saito’s life, she chose to die by being run through by Derflinger.
Well, that’s definitely right. I died at that time, without a doubt.
So, where is this? Why is Saito here?
At this time, Louise was shocked.
This can’t be heaven?
Well, it must be like this, right?
It turns out that I went to heaven……
Louise understood this.
Uh, no, wait. If this is heaven……
Why is Saito here?
I’m in heaven now, I am here…… so, that is, um……
After thinking for several seconds, Louise came to a conclusion.
"You, you, y-y-you, you……"
"You?"
"W-what did you do ()!"
Louise kicked Saito in the crotch hard.
"That hurts ever so very much——!"
Immediately afterwards, there was no mercy, Saito was kicked rolling across the ground.
"You idiot, I obviously died to save you, and you ended up following me! Idiot, you, big, idiot! W-w-waaaaaaaaaa!"
"W-wait! Wait a moment, calm down a bit, Louise!"
Saito, being angrily kicked by Louise, shouted.
"Y-you still dare to tell me to calm down! Y-you actually, actually did this……"
"You were resurrected."
"……What?"
This sentence confused Louise.
After looking around, she realized this place was just the "Holy Land".
"……You say I was resurrected?"
"Well, although it’s kinda hard to believe……"
Saito stood up and grabbed Louise’s hand.
From the palm of Saito’s hand, she really felt warmth.
"W-why? But, didn’t I, die…… right?"
The uneasy Louise said.
"It was Derf that saved you."
Saito sorrowfully said.
She saw the wreckage of Derflinger fallen at their feet.
"Derf saved me?"
"Well, He said something about his final duty…… he gave his life to you."
Then Saito told Louise Derflinger’s final words.
In order to not repeat the tragedy from 6,000 years ago, the Founder Brimir injected Life into Derflinger. Then Derflinger used that Life to bring Louise back to life……
Louise was in a daze for a bit after hearing this, finally her tears overflowed.
After collecting the wreckage of Derflinger, piece by piece, she tightly held them to her chest.
"Derf, you always, always helped us."
"Yeah."
"I…… I also think, that you were my most important friend."
Louise’s tears, dampened Derflinger, who had turned into ordinary broken iron.
"Derf, thank you."
Louise whispered with her eyes closed
Saito also silently closed his eyes.
In fact, even Saito wanted to cry.
But instead of sorrow, Saito thinked that they were to happily thank Derflinger.
(Thank you…… Thank you for resurrecting my most beloved person, Louise.)
After the two mourned Derflinger for a while…… the ground suddenly swayed.
"Wh-what?"
"It’s related to the power of the ’Void’ vanishing. The spirit power guiding the ’Holy Land’ is out of control."
"How come……"
"Let’s go, this is the life the Derf gave you. We can’t die here."
"Yeah."
After collecting the fragments of Derflinger, Saito put them into his jacket pocket.
"Saito, your body is already beaten black and blue…… Are you okay?"
"Well anyway, the ’Lífþrasir’ rune has already disappeared, and I can still stand up."
Then Saito looked around.
The Zero Fighter was destroyed a while ago. Although there were ships……
"…… Basically, we need to leave the center first."
Leading Louise by hand, Saito broke into a run.
The ground swayed violently. After all, it was still floating in the air, and the degree of shaking wasn’t comparable to an earthquake. There were large and small cracks everywhere, and Saito and Louise stumbled several times.
"The falling speed is accelerating!"
"Because the ’Void’ has lost its power."
When preparing to jump over a small crack in front of them, the ground at their feet suddenly collapsed.
"Ah!"
"Louise!"
Louise, with a foot stepping into mid-air, was promptly pulled back by Saito.
Their original foothold followed the collapse and fell into the ocean directly below.
"Thank you, Saito."
Louise’s body was week and she sat on the ground. Her feet had already reached their limit, and it seemed like Saito had no power to continue running. Although the "Lífþrasir" rune had disappeared, it stillwas very admirable for him to have run to there with his abused body.
The rock continued to fall, and the two of them were stranded on a small rock that had separated from the bigger rock.
"Damn, at this rate……"
The current Louise had no way to use "Flight" or "Float", they could only wait for someone to discover them and provide assistance. However, this rock obviously couldn’t last for much longer……
"Saito, look at that……"
At this time, Louise, who turned around, pointed up.
When the "Holy Land" collapsed and gradually fell, only the huge central section glowed and gradually rose into the air.
That must be the "Spirit Stone" body known as "The Great Will".
It was the main culprit that will trigger the mainland’s "Great Uprising" by resonating with all of the "Wind Stone" in Halkeginia.
If they couldn’t think of a way to deal with it, there would be no way to save Halkeginia……
"Ultimately, how do we deal with that……"
At this time, Saito noticed a light ball glowing in the distance overhead.
At first he thought it was the sun…… but it wasn’t.
That……
"Is ’Life’.……"
Saito mumbled.
Although the light ball had shrunk, the brilliance didn’t decay. The enormous "Void" power still existed, from the life consumed by "Lífþrasir".
"Louise."
Then Saito spoke.
"That, can you still chant?"
"That?"
Louise looked up overhead, and immediately understood Saito’s meaning.
"……I don’t know. But maybe there is value in trying."
After answering with a seriou expression, Louise pulled out her wand from her cloak.
From the the size of the light ball, it wouldn’t have the original power of "Life".
Moreover, Louise didn’t chant the final verse of "Life".
In other words, it was not "Life", at most it’s just a very large "Explosion".
But maybe it’s enough to blow up the heart of the "Holy Land".
"I’ll try."
After taking a deep breath, Louise raised her wand.
Saito nodded, placed his hand on Louise’s arm, and tightly hugged her body.
She felt a weak, fever-like excitement.
That excitement felt very comforting, and let Louise calm down.
As if all of the emotions flowed out her body with the sound of her chanting.
Louise committed to that feeling.
That was the final "Void" magic. ——
The most basic "Void" spell, which wasn’t even for beginners.
"Explosion."
An expanding flash swallowed the heart of the "Holy Land".
At the same time, the ground collapsed under their feet, and the two fell straight down……
"Success, Louise…… you really saved the world."
Seeing this, Saito spoke, with mixed feelings.
"Um…… but, already……"
If things continue, it’s definitely a dead end.
The two were both mentally prepared and closed their eyes.
At that time, an unknown force suddenly picked up Saito’s body.
"Wh-what?!"
Taking a glimpse up…… He saw that a large wind dragon had caught Louise and him.
"Hey, you two, you’ve done wonderfully."
"Julio!"
Azuro, who had caught the two, was holding the exhausted Pope in his mouth.
"With this you owe me a favor, Saito."
"What favor?!"
"Ha ha ha, hold on you two. After all, I’m no longer ’Vindálfr’, so the flight might be a little rough."
Azuro chirped, and flapped his wings as he flew into the sky.
"Louise!"
Saito stepped on the pedal and rolled the aircraft. He reduced the throttle to decelerate and used the hydraulic system to lower the landing gear.
In front of him was a soldier with surprised expression, and a group of magicians pointing their wands at him. "Magic Arrow", "Fireball", and "Air Hammer" were launched simultaneously.
"Dodge it, partner!"
"No, like hell this can be dodged!"
The magic of the magicians poured into the front of the wing like a thunderstorm. The aircraft was largely off-balance in the air and slammed towards the soldiers.
"MOVE YER ARSES——!"
As he pulled the control stick towards him, Saito loudly shouted.
As the Zero Fighter flowed out of the black smoke, it charged into the soldiers.
The soldiers which had been in a tight formation, now scattered to the left and right like birds.
When the aircraft wheels touched the ground they immediately sparked.
Saito quickly stepped on the floor pedal to activate the hydraulic wheel brakes.
But the aircraft, whose speed hadn't been reduced enough, slid like it was on a slippery surface. The slanted wing hit the ground and was effectively torn off.
"Partner, escape quickly! The plane is breaking into pieces!"
"Don't say stupid things!"
While shouting, Saito quickly undid his seatbelt and body harness. Since it was the Zero Fighter it had no ejection device, but there was a parachute…… However, there was no time to use it now.
Holding Derflinger in his hand, Saito jumped out of the sliding aircraft.
After being thrown from the aircraft, Saito rolled across the ground many times. The out of control Zero Fighter hit a rock, violently bounced several times, and was severely damaged when it suddenly slammed into the ground.
"That hurt——!"
Saito, who still didn't dare let go of Derflinger, unsteadily stood up.
Looking around, he saw that he was already surrounded by Templars holding wands.
His vision was dim, and there was a limit to the power that Derflinger could grant his "Wielder". If he didn't rely on the magic that Derflinger accumulated, there was no way that Saito could move his body……
"You alright, partner?"
Derflinger asked.
"My vision is blurry…… I can't see the things around me clearly……"
"I'll be your eyes, partner."
Saito looked up, and at the end of his blurry vision was a ball of light like a small sun.
It was the light that he had seen in the rune dream.
Louise is there……
"Derf."
"Here."
"Can I finally reach Louise's side?"
"If it's you, partner, it'll be just fine…… actually, I can't say that."
"Come on, you're too honest."
Hear this, Saito laughed.
"Hey, Derf, I still don't want to die. I can't mentally prepare myself to die that easily, since I'm not a hero at all, just an ordinary high school student."
"Yeah."
"But, but……"
"But?"
"I want, to see Louise again."
Clenching Derflinger, Saito suddenly rushed at the Templars.
As soon as he charged into the enemy, he forgot his fear. Derflinger didn't hold anything back, and granted all the magic he had accumulated so far into Saito.
Saito charged forward to the enemy like a whirlwind. The Templars didn't even catch sight of Saito as they were cut down one after another.
"Don't be afraid, there is but one enemy!"
"Protect His Holiness and the 'Saintess'!"
A young man who appeared to be the leader of the group of knights, raised his wand and shouted.
The group of knights raised their wands to the sky, and began to chant a spell. The Romalian Templar's pride and joy, the group chant "Hymnal Aria".
Magic arrows were released in just one instant.
After several hundred magic arrows changed direction in the arrow, they immediately turned their heads towards Saito.
That was the same as "Fireball", which was a magic that automatically tracked the enemy. As fast as "Gandálfr" was, he wasn't faster than magic, but Saito waved Derflinger and absorbed the magic power. The absorbed magic power could be turned into power to drive Saito, so the more magic he absorbed, the more explosive his speed became.
"Oh, thank you very much! With this I'll can continue to fight."
Derflinger shouted.
"Don't be too crazy."
"I shall take their words and return them to you, partner."
"Right."
A bitter smile showed on Saito's face. A hole opened in his shoulder, and blood spayed from it. No matter how strong he was, he could not block hundreds of magic arrows completely.
A magician riding a fire dragon followed up the attack from the air. Relying on the fire dragon's vision, they could grasp the gale wind speed-like movements of Saito.
"Partner, up and right!"
In response to Derflinger's words, Saito recklessly waved his sword. The throat of the fire dragon, which was about to use its breath, was torn up in an instant and enveloped in fire.
"Louise, are you there……?"
At that time, it already seemed like Saito's eyes couldn't see anything.
And he was constantly advancing, charging towards the small sun that was shining brightly.
"A big one is coming, right in front."
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"
Saito kicked the ground and accelerated.
What stood in his way before his eyes was a rock golem, three mails in height.[1]
Saito, holding Derflinger in both hands, held his sword high and slashed in a rough manner.
Saito swept past, and it lay flat on the ground like ears of wheat after a windstorm blew through.
Those terrible tactics caused a lot of the soldiers to begin to cower.
"Still not enough, partner."
"Yeah……"
However, the damage in his body had accumulated, making Saito's movements gradually slow down.
In fact, Saito's body already had numerous injuries. He's broken several bones, and he'd already been fatally injured.
"Partner, this time it's above, a wind dragon is coming."
A strong wind blew from overhead. In the next moment, Saito's body was sent flying horizontally. The wind dragon's claws had scratched Saito's shoulder.
"Da…… mmit……!"
"Stand up quick, partner! It's coming again!"
Saito, who stood up, immediately raised his head and glared upwards.
A wind dragon that was bigger than Sylphid, flew back after circling.
"It's amazing, Saito. I can't imagine you being able to escape from 'Prison Island'."
"Julio, it's you!"
Saito couldn't help but roar, hearing a familiar voice.
The wind dragon is Julio's mount, Azuro. The wind dragon controlled by "Vindálfr", launched a high-speed dive attack.
"Derf, what side!"
"Right…… no, left? That bastard, he can freely change his actions!"
"Dammit!"
Almost instinctively, Satio rushed forward. As he passed the wind dragon, Derflinger flashed.
However, the blade only cut one of the wind dragon's hard scales.
"Sorry, I won't let you approach the 'Saintess', brother."
\r \r \r
Saying that, Julio pulled out the saber from his waist.
The scene of the Templars being beaten down one after another caused the Pope's guards to fall into a panic.
After all, the guards knew nothing about the true face of the enemy.
The enemy who they couldn't see at all, gradually approaching whistle of a sudden whirlwind.
But Tiffania, who was there, immediately noticed the true face of the one who approached.
"Saito's come!"
Tears appeared in her clear, dark blue eyes.
"Oh, that is the left hand of god that rivals an army. It is exactly the same as the legend."
Vittorio said.
Saito coming here was definitely outside of the Pope's expectations.
However, his expression was still mostly calm.
"Maybe even Julio can't oppose him."
"Julio……"
Josette pulled out her wand and prepared to cast the "Void" at Saito. But at the same time, Tiffania also pulled out her wand and pointed it at the Pope and Josette.
"I won't let you lift a hand against Saito."
Tiffania's voice shook.
That was already the most nerve that the gentle half-elf girl could drum up.
As soon as the Pope or Josette made any unusual moves, she was ready to chant "Decompose".
But Vittorio's face continued to maintain a calm expression.
"It's alright. In any case, Ms. Vallière will choose to save her beloved Saito. Maybe she won't make the same mistake as the Founder Brimir."
"Look, you've been beaten black and blue Saito! You still want to play with me with that body covered in injuries!"
"Shut yer trap!"
Julio, cleverly controlling Azuro, repeatedly made a dive attack.
While rolling on the ground, Saito dodged the dragon claws that were aimed at him.
"So this is a wind dragon controlled by Vindálfr!"
He had fought with Julio one-on-one, but never against the power of "Vindálfr". Although he couldn't cast spells, he was more difficult to fight than a magician.
Julio's saber blade slashed Saito's cheek, drawing blood.
"Damn…… Louise is right in front of me……"
Seeing Julio turn around to attack again, Saito staggered, and his body swayed.
"The next time it passes, I'll cut off that wind dragon's wing……!"
But Saito guessed wrong. Azuro opened his mouth and spit fire with a "Boom——" at Saito.
That fierce fire was comparable to the fire dragons of Fire Dragon Mountain.
"Woah!"
Saito quickly rolled on the ground, dodging the fire by an inch. But Julio, seeing how Saito moved, wielded his saber to attack Saito, who had lost his balance.
Saito reacted instantly, pushing away the attack with his own sword.
"Uh……"
"Partner, sorry to tell you some bad news."
"What?"
"Actually, the power that's letting you move is running low."
"Is it……?"
Saito clenched his teeth as he fell to the ground.
Under his tattered coat, the "Líftrasir" runes shined violently.
"Just a little bit, just a little bit more……"
At least he barely reached the place that Louise can hear his voice……
Saito slowly advanced as Derflinger hung powerlessly.
With his back to the sun, Julio, riding on Azuro's back, glided forward.
"Derf, I have a request of you."
"Oh, what is it?"
"Infuse me with all of the magic power, and let me move."
"Can you?"
"No problem."
"Let's go."
With Derflinger still hanging in his left hand, Saito waited for Julio's attack.
"What, are you giving up?"
Julio spoke in surprise, seeing this. At that moment, Derflinger injected his magic into Saito's body in a moment, and then he immediately jumped.
"OOOOOOOOOOOOH!"
Saito drew a perfect parabola.
"What?"
Although Julio was shocked for a moment, he immediately drove Azuro to turn. Daring to attack from the air facing a wind dragon was simply suicide.
But Saito pulled out the automatic pistol hidden on his body in the air.
The trigger was instantly pulled, the crisp sound of a shot rang, and blood sprayed from Julio's shoulder.
Julio, who lost his balance, fell head over heels and headlong for the ground……
Azuro immediately flew after his owner.
"With that, we're even."
Finally, Saito's body slammed into the ground.
The place Saito fell was a large hole sunk in the middle of the "Holy Land".
This blind charge had already brought Saito to Louise's side.
In his fuzzy vision, suffused with white, he faintly saw a girl with pink hair, wearing a Romalian priestess' outfit.
Although there was no way he could see her, he could tell it was Louise.
"Louise……"
Saito, gasping for breath, barely squeezed out a sound. Louise was just a few dozen feet away, his beloved master was in front of his eyes. With this, the familiar's heart violently moved.
Then Saito struggled to stand up. Propping himself up with Derflinger, he dragged his feet as he stepped forward. The Pope's guardian knights pointed their wands at the stumbling Saito.
"Partner, they're aiming at you."
"Even if you tell me…… I can't dodge."
At that time, Louise quickly wielded her wand and pointed it at the guards."
"Anyone who dares to chant a spell, I'll drop the 'Void' on their heads!"
Hearing Louise's threat, the guards suddenly froze.
Then the guards looked at Vittorio, asking for instructions.
After seeing the Pope quietly shake his head, the guards lowered their wands. No one was in a rush to gamble if the threat of the "Saintess" who controlled the "Void" over their head was only giving a verbal warning.
"……Anyway, the Pope wouldn't dare to kill me."
What's more, Saito, the power source, was necessary to cast 'Life'.
With staggering steps, Saito walked towards Louise.
"Dammit, my body won't listen to me……"
Even now, the "Líftrasir" rune was still mercilessly draining Saito's life, and Derflinger had little power left. If there was any distraction, he'd definitely fall on the spot.
But he still couldn't die now. Before "Life" attacked the "Holy Land"……
Saito's eyes could see nothing but Louise.
No one had taken action, and no one has said a word.
A wonderful silence covered the heart of the "Holy Land".
There was only Saito advancing step by step.
It was hard to get to Louise's side and he was immediately exhausted, falling to the ground.
"Louise."
"Saito."
The two called the others name at the same time. As soon as he heard Louise…… The voice of his loved one, a warmth suddenly filled Saito's chest.
"Saito, I waited for you for a long time."
Louise said, as she wiped tears from her eyes.
"What…… It seems like you knew that I would come."
Saito, who was still on the ground, had a bitter expression.
"I had a dream."
"Dream?"
"Yeah, Saito appeared in my dream. You told me, between the two of us…… the link of master and familiar. It also said that you'd come."
Saying that, Louise showed a shy smile.
"Really……"
The phenomenon had happened several times before. When Louise was about to die at the hands of Wardes, Louise's vision merged with Saito's. Also, when Louise had lost her memories due to Tiffania's magic, they exchanged memories when they kissed.
"It looks like you've been waiting for me, Louise."
"Yeah", Louise nodded.
Saito was filled with emotion.
Right, I have to tell Louise about it……
"Louise…… I have something I have to tell you."
Saito, who was struggling to stand up, desperately squeezed his voice from his throat.
"Say, I saw the memory of the runes in a dream again…… In the dream of 6,000 years ago, Mr. Brimir told me. The 'Wind Stones' going out of control that will lead to the destruction of Halkeginia is cause by this 'Holy Land'…… So you only have to blow up this 'Holy Land' with your 'Void', and Halkeginia will be saved……"
"Saito."
At this time, Louise suddenly interrupted Saito's words.
"Do you remember when you and I first met?"
"……Louise?"
Hearing Louise suddenly say this, a confused expression appeared on Saito's face.
"I still remember it clearly. At the Academy's Austri Plaza, you passed through the glowing portal and appeared in front of me. At that time, I directly told Colbert-sensei, saying that I absolutely wouldn't let a commoner be my familiar. I also beat you with a whip, told you to sleep on straw, and didn't give you food…… I did a lot of bad things to you."
Saying this, Louise deep brown eyes filled with tears.
"But…… but you've always helped me, always protected me. When I was about to be squashed by Fouquet's Golem, or I was about to die by Wardes' hand, you always came for me. Trying to block Albion's 70,000-strong army alone, or when you clearly had the chance to return home, but you didn't hesitate to fight or get injured for my sake alone. But there was no way for me to be honest with you.
Tears flowed down Louise's cheeks.
"However, you've always been willing to stay with me, telling me that you like me. That you like this sour, tiny, uncute me. I truly, feel so happy……"
An inexplicable uneasiness emerged in Saito's heart.
What's happening, why is Louise mentioning this now……?
"Louise, sorry, what you're saying, and what I want to say……"
"I already know."
"What?"
"I also had the same dream as Saito, a dream from 6,000 years ago."
Saito was shocked.
The "Rune Dream" where Sasha killed Brimir, Louise also saw it……?
But, no, think carefully…… In fact, it wouldn't be unexpected. Previously, Saito and Louise have shared visions and memories many times.
"Then, you already know the true face of the 'Holy Land'……"
"Well, as long as you use the 'Void' to level the 'Holy Land', you can save Halkeginia."
Louise nodded, with a trembling voice.
"Well……"
"But…… that isn't enough."
"……? What are you saying……?"
"Because, there's…… no way to save you."
The dam holding back Louise's tears finally broke, and they fell.
"Louise…… Louise, you……"
This confused Saito. What was Louise thinking about……
"So, Saito…… I thought, of the best way."
Then, Louise began to chant the "Void" spell.
The ball of light overhead swelled, and the runes on Saito's chest began flicker violently.
"This, is the only way to save Saito."
The wand in Louise's hand pointed at the "Door" to the US military base.
"…… Loui…… se…… ah……"
The "Líftrasir" runes consumed Saito's life, and strengthened the power of the "Void". Like the pain of life itself burning, Saito, in pain, can't help but grab his chest, and roll on the ground.
"The Pope and the 'Founder's Prayer Book' told me, that as long as we conquer the 'Holy Land' and fulfill the Founder's desire, the power of the 'Void' will disappear from the world…… and Saito's life can be saved."
The light ball of "Life" expanded further.
The breathless Saito was reluctant to say anything.
That wasn't to save Halkeginia.
In order to save Saito's life, Louise intended to destroy the "Earth"……
"You can't…… Loui…… se…… Louise……!"
Saito, tightly gripping Derflinger, struggled to stand up.
The final image of the Founder Brimir, seen in the dream of 6,000 years ago, reemerged in his mind.
He remembered before his death, the sigh filled with regret and anguish.
At this moment, in Saito's heart, protecting the Earth became less important.
"Absolutely not like this…… I'll never let Louise taste such sorrowful pain……!"
"Stop it now——!"
With the last of his strength, Saito pulled out Derflinger. Stepping forward, trying to stop Louise, who is casting "Life", at that moment……
Louise dropped her wand and turned to face Saito.
"…… What?"
Saito's head suddenly went blank.
Louise turned, with a smile on her face……
Her body suddenly jumped…… rushing towards Saito.
Because her action was too natural, too inconspicuous, Saito was too late to react.
The next moment, Derflinger's blade that was held in Saito's hand easily penetrated Louise's chest.
"Uh…… ah……"
That froze Saito on the spot.
"…… This, God, ah…… Ahhhhhhhh……"
With his eyes wide open, he stood there, dumbstruck.
It was hard to believe that the situation in front of him was reality.
He watched as the pure white priestess outfit Louise worn, gradually was tainted red.
"Like this, is good…… with this, everything will be……"
Louise, with her face losing color, showed a strong smile.
"This way, I can save your life…… Although I couldn't fulfill the promise that we two would die together…… I have realized another promise…… to you, to your former world……"
Then, Louise leaned on Saito's chest.
"Loui…… se……"
"See, the 'Door' will disappear soon. Mo-move quickly…… this is the last chance for you to return to your original world……"
"Louise……"
"Because you're a boy, you must return to the world you were born in…… but I'm a girl. Even though I couldn't be a saintess, dying as your lover, I'm so happy……"
Louise, her face revealing a smile, said her final words.
"…… I love you, Saito. I love you."
At that moment, the power of the 'Void' disappeared from the world.
In case you've forgotten, one mail is one metre.